Eternal Archive

Moving forward

2015-07-08T22:07:17Z

Just wanted to let anyone still following me know I've stopped posting stories here and am just posting them to AO3. I will not remove any stories here as many of them are not yet on AO3 but no new ones are likely.

http://archiveofourown.org/users/pairatime

Title: Scarlet Bound Titanium: On the Town [Power Rangers LightSpeed]

2015-04-12T01:55:53Z

Title: Scarlet Bound Titanium: On the Town
Word Count: 10,080
Challenge: smallfandombang 2014-2015
Rating: GP-13
Genre: Slice of life
Characters/Pairings: Carter Grayson/Ryan Mitchell
Series: Scarlet Bound Titanium
Summary: Carter wants Ryan to spend more time in town. Ryan finds he enjoys it more then he thought it would, he even makes some new friends, and maybe something more.
Author's Notes: So I finally have part two of this. I love this idea and I hope you enjoy it as well.

“That’s Mitch, Steve, Ben, and some guy I don’t know, and guys this is Ryan,” Carter introduced the four men before turning back toward the one he didn’t know, “Now who are you and why don’t I know you?” he questioned as he looked over the group.

“I-I’m K-Kris Sir. You your C-carter Gr-Grayson Red Ra-Ranger,” Kris stammered out, his young eyes wide and fixed to Carter.

“Good to meet you Kris,” Carter replied trying to take Kris’s hand to shake it but the fresh faced ginger just stood there, staring.

“Ignore the new kid, he’s brand new and I think he’s a bit daft in the head. Why we keep getting all the rookies I don’t know,” Steve explained taking Ryan’s hand before leading the group farther into the fire station. “Be glad he didn’t drop to his knees,” the salt and peppered haired senior fire fighter added, holding out his hand toward Mitch.

“Darn it, I was so sure he’d do it. He did for the chief,” Mitch complained, handing over a five dollar bill.

“I think he was too star struck to kneel. Give him ten minutes,” Ben added, smirking at the new fireman.

“Hey,” Kris objected finding his voice and feet again, which only made everyone chuckle more.

“So guys where is everyone else? Clean up finished a few hours ago,” Carter asked with a smile, looking around at the mostly empty firehouse.

“And everyone was dog tired because of it. Which is why they’re sleeping unless we get a call, we’re just down here because someone needs to keep watch,” Steve told him.

“And we don’t trust the rookie not to get distracted by a hot Dom and forget to wake us,” Mitch added with a grin as the other firefighters laughed again.

“Hey,” Kris echoed, glaring at Mitch, “I wouldn’t do that. And I didn’t mess up today,” he reminded them.

“Were any of you around the Carmen building today?” Ryan asked, speaking for the first time beyond hello as he looked at the different men.

“Yeah, that was our sector,” Steve answered sitting at a table clearly set up for poker. “You’re with Lightspeed with the kid right? Were you there?” the firefighter asked as he focused on Ryan, trying to place him while shuffling the cards.

“Yes, but you wouldn’t recognize me,” Ryan started to explain.

“Don’t be to sure of that, Ben is great with faces. Remember the time with the triplets,” Mitch said with a laugh.

“Don’t think I’ve forgotten or forgiven about that,” the ebony man threatened as he slide a couple extra chairs over to the table before facing Ryan, “I’ve seen you but it wasn’t today…but it was with Lightspeed…” Ben trailed off concentrating on the Titanium Ranger.

“My role with Lightspeed doesn’t make me easy to spot in a crowd. I don’t show my face often,” Ryan finished his explanation by holding up his left wrist and the Titanium Morpher strapped to it.

“You’re the Titanium Ranger!” Kris shouted, his eyes even wider then when he first saw Carter as he whipped his gaze from Carter to Ryan, dropping to one knee, almost dropping the big bowl of chips and pretzels he held as he did, “Sir,”

“Sure he’s not the Easter Bunny there Kris?” Steve asked shaking his head at the rookie.

“Want to shout louder and wake everyone up rookie?” Mitch snapped as he tapped the back of Kris’s head, “Get those snacks to the table and enough with the goo goo eyes.”

“Come on Kris you weren’t this bad when we cleared out that office building earlier,” Ben said amused as he sat down at the table.

“He was too busy helping that group of office workers get out of the building. Third or fourth floor. That was you right?” Ryan asked as he took his own seat, at Carter’s right.

“Yes, Sir Mr. Ranger, Sir, fifth floor to the second,” Kris answered nodding rapidly. “Most of the civilians were on the fourth, but everyone made it out, Sir.”

“Okay,” Ryan said slowly as he looked over at Carter who was just barely holding back his laughter, and utterly failing at hiding it, “Interesting team mates you have here.” He said before looking back the young firemen. “And you don’t have to call me Sir, or Mr. Ranger. It’s Ryan.”

“You have a fan, if you didn’t hide from the media so much you’d be use to it,” Carter taunted, letting out a laugh and slapping his sub on the back when Ryan turned a deeper shade of crimson. Leaving his hand Carter turned toward Steve, changing the topic. “So what’s taking you so long to deal? Getting slow in your old age?”

“Old? It’s called experience and skill, not that you’d know about either of those. You’re barely older then the kid,” Steve said chuckling, thumbing toward Kris, who had finally gotten up and taking the last empty seat at the table, before the older man started dealing.

Ryan mostly just listened and watched the interaction between the firefighters, enjoying getting it see Carter outside of Lightspeed and the Ranger team. He liked that Carter was still Carter, he didn’t act any different. His Dom still joked with a smile, was still friendly, warm and open—even with the new guy he had only just met--laughing about bad hands and being nice about a five round winning streak. Maybe he was a bit more blunt about some stuff then he was around the Team but they seemed more like old references and inside jokes then anything really rude. They were friends, not just team mates. And they and been for more then just a couple months.

And they weren’t surprised to see Carter show up.

“How often does he just drop by?” Ryan asked Ben when he and the bald man were in the kitchen, refilling the drinks and chip bowls after having won the privilege to do so by having gotten the lowest hands in the last round.

“He’s come by for poker night twice since Lightspeed recruited him so maybe once a month for a game,” Ben answered pulling down a few different bags of chips, pouring some of each into the bowl.

“And how often does he just stop by,” Ryan asked more clearly as he topped off the glasses with either: water, soda, or juice. Frowning at the glasses, their contents sloshing a bit as he tried to balance them.

“Couple times a week. We didn’t think he’s have time for us after he got the morpher. Glad we were wrong,” Ben said as he grabbed a couple of the glasses, hugging the large bowl between his arms before heading back toward the main room.

“Carter wouldn’t drop friends like that,” Ryan said defending his Dom as he grabbed the remaining glasses and remaining bowl the same way before following.

“Power changes people. He may have kept his head being a Dom and a firefighter, not all of us do, but then all of the sudden he was a Power Ranger, and red to boot. That would be enough to send most men in a power trip of the worst kind,” Ben said lightly as they reentered the station’s main chamber before adding “but we were glad to see it didn’t change Carter. He’s a better man then most, that he is.” The man voice was almost a whisper.

Ryan nodded back. Even when serving the Queen he knew Carter was a rare man. If Diabolico had any idea he’d just give up. But he didn’t know, couldn’t know. He couldn’t see it, not in Carter, Dana, or any of the others; he’d never be able to see what really drove them, what supported them. What made them Rangers. The demon couldn’t even see what made them special let alone understand because he couldn’t understand humans. Ryan was human enough to see it. He just hoped one day he would be able to understand it too.

“You bluffed and you didn’t even have a pair? How did I not see that coming,” Mitch complained as he looked at Kris’s cards in disbelief, “Ryan, get back in the game and start distracting the kid, he’s playing to good. Take the seat next to him in fact. That should do the trick,” Mitch went on, getting out of his seat beside Kris to claim Ryan’s empty chair on the other side of the table.

“Mitch,” Kris’s hiss set the whole table off laughing and ribbing the younger man over his clear crush until his skin was almost as red as his hair.

“Mitch that mouth of your is going to get you in trouble, and soon if your not careful,” Steve joked, collecting all the cards and beginning to shuffle them.

Ryan grinned along with them as he and Ben set down the bowls and glasses before walking over to his Dom and handing Carter his glass “Sir.” Who was laughing with Ben at a joke the other firefighter had made.

“Thanks’ Ryan,” Carter said smiling at his sub, holding the contact between their fingers for a long moment.

Ryan smiled at himself fighting his own blush as he moved around his Dom toward the other side of the table, taking the now empty seat next to Kris, turning toward the other men as he did so, “You bluffed and you didn’t have anything? You haven’t been able to bluff all night,” Ryan asked the other man, surprised.

“I, well--Sir…the thing is…” Kris stammered out before grabbing the glass, half draining it as he looked away.

Shaking his head Ryan took a sip from his own drink then repeated his request from earlier, “You don’t have to call me Sir, Kris.”

“Yeah good luck with that one Ranger,” Steve joked, shuffling the cards back into a single stack, then dealing them out.

“The only ways he’s calling you anything else is after you order him too,” Mitch added, before smirking and going one, “and put him over your knee, spank and Dom his ass the first few times he forgets.” the man joked, making a whipping noise while mimicking the motions of spanking.

“Mitch,” Carter’s voice was loud and direct. Carrying none of the jovialness it had moments before. Everyone’s eyes were on the red Ranger save Kris to whom the floor seemed extremely interesting. “Cut it out, jokes over.” He said firmly.

“What? Please the kid’s going to hear worse-“Mitch rebutted until Carter cut him off.

“You-we’ve,” Carter amended, “taken it far enough. We need to stop. Now let’s deal.”

Steve shrugged and started to resume dealing when Mitch cut in again, “If Kirs thinks we’ve gone to far he can tell me. But until then I’ll tell any jokes I want about the Rookie giving up his ass to your teammate. Let him find out just how hard Titanium is.” he said snickering.

The whole table itself jumped when Carter’s fist hit the table, “It’s not just Kris, it’s also Ryan you’re joking about and he is my concern,” Carter stated, glaring down Steve.

“Chill out man, you’re acting like they’re your boy or something. I know you have a soft spot for subs everywhere but the guy’s not even submissive so he can look after himself,” Mitch shot back, thumbing toward Ryan, meeting Carter’s gaze.

“I have a soft spot for everyone, submissive or dominant. And Ryan can look after himself true. But it’s also my job. Take out the chain,” Carter ordered, his eyes never leaving Steve’s.

Ryan glanced at Carter and hesitated only for a second before reaching up and pulling the sliver chain and pendent out from under his shirt so that the scarlet CG was visible to anyone in the room.

Kris’s eyes grew large, staring at the pendent.

Straighten up his poster and forcing himself not to look away as he paned the room, seeing all eyes on him, on the chain and pendent, on the symbol around his neck telling them all he belong to Carter.

“Well damn, Carter-“ Mitch begin until he was interrupted again.

“Think long and hard about what your about to say Mitch. If it pisses off either of them you’ll have two Rangers after you and I for one won’t be helping,” Steve informed his fellow firefighter.

The room was quite for a long beat until Mitch let out a frustrated sigh, “well, are we playing poker or not,” he demanded to know picking up his cards.

A light, and forced, chuckle went around the room as everyone else followed suit.

The next hour or so slowly returned to the more friendly banter that had filled the first half of the night until a call had come in and suddenly the room was a flurry of activity, with men rushing down stairs, grabbing gear and jumping into one of the three rigs that filled the loading bay before speeding out, lights and sirens blaring, leaving only a handful of firefighters behind.

Ryan watched as Carter stood off to the side, his hands balling into fist, his whole body tense and tight, his eyes never leaving the guys or truck as they headed out, “We could follow,” Ryan offered standing beside his Dom, twisting his wrist to make his morpher appear.

Carter took a long breathe before finally tearing his gaze away from the now closing bay doors and toward Ryan. “No,” he sighed again, “They don’t need a Ranger looking over their shoulder. And what if Diabolico does something. No. We can just help clean up. Then we should get back to the Aqua Base,” he answered, heading back toward the card table.

But Ryan didn’t miss the way his gaze had flicker back towards the remaining rigs.
***

Nodding Ryan scanned his and Carter’s room as he smoothing down the last wrinkle on Carter’s bed. Checking for anything out of place, seeing nothing amiss anywhere in the room he smiled.

“Thanks Ryan,” Carter said, reentering the room, the bright red towel wrapped around his waist. “Our room never used to be this clean. You’ve done a good job,” the red Ranger complemented his submissive, ruffling Ryan’s hair. Smiling all the wider when Ryan’s ducked his head and blushed.

“Thank’s sir,” Ryan said through his blush, leaning into Carter. Relaxing a bit when Carter wrapped an arm around Ryan.

“You didn’t used to be so focused on cleaning. And I can help. You don’t need to doing it all on your own,” Carter commented, giving Ryan a kiss on the forehead before ending the contact so he could change.

“I know, Carter. But I like to. When I’m straighten up the room I know where everything goes. I know what everything’s place is and I don’t need to ask or be unsure…I like it,” Ryan explained, looking anywhere but Carter.

Carter smile as he pulled his shirt on, “Okay. Keep at it, your going a great job,” he answered, pulling Ryan into a hug after he had his clothe on. “Sorry about Mitch back at the house last night. I forgot how he can be sometimes and he was far too focused on you and Kris.”

“It bothered Kris more then it worried me. I way more surprised then anything. All of Lightspeed knew within a day of us telling Dana and my father. So everyone just knew. Having someone not know just felt…weird. That part I wasn’t sure how to deal with. If you hadn’t been there,” Ryan shrugged, grabbing his gym bag as the hug ended.

“Wait Ryan, when was the last time you went for a run? It’s been at least a week right?” Carter asked, thinking back to the last time Ryan had left the base without him or the other rangers.

“Week and a half. I haven’t been since,” Ryan answered, his fingers finding the chain around his neck. “I don’t wake up in the middle of the night needing to do something anymore,” the Titanium Ranger explained at Carter’s confused look.

Carter nodded, smiling, “And I am glad I’m helping you sleeping through the night but you liked running in the Park didn’t you Ryan?”

“I like running. It was something I never really did growing up. We really couldn’t in the Demon dimension but its fun. Even if I know you don’t like it,” Ryan answered with a grin.

“You should run today,” Carter suggested, taking Ryan’s gym bag from his hands.

And now it was Ryan’s turn to be confused, “Why do you want to go running today?” Ryan asked, Carter never offered to go running. The Ranger leader really did dislike running.

“I’m not going running. But you should. On your own while I do my lifting. You can join me later,” Carter clarified as he stood before his sub, “You need to find out just how you would handle having to let someone know you’re submissive. Or even just handle them in general without any of the rest of us around. It’s something you haven’t really had to deal with but…you need it.”

“Carter…” Ryan said, swallowing hard. He went to Mariner Bay often, fighting Demons, training, hanging out with the other Rangers…but that was the key, with the other Rangers. Save for his night runs he didn’t often go out alone…and it wasn’t the middle of the night.

“You can do this. You need to get used to people, people that don’t work for Lightspeed. Maybe even make a new friend or two,” Carter added, giving his boy a hug, “and you like the park. It’s where you go when you need to clear your head. Like last week.” The red ranger reminded Ryan.

That gave Ryan pause. He had gone to the park during the day. He’d forgotten about that. He’d just needed to get away and…he hadn’t minded the people. Of course Carter had shown up but. He could do this, “Okay. I can do for a run and then join you for the rest of your-“

“Two hours.”

“What?” Ryan asked at the odd statement. Carter couldn’t mean run for two hours, he may have liked running but that was a bit long.

“I don’t want you going for a run then coming right back to the Aquabase. I want you to be in town for two hours. Enjoy the park, explore. If you get in trouble, call but otherwise unless there is an attack. Two hours in town,” Carter explained, cradling Ryan’s neck and touching his forehead to Ryan’s, “You need this, Ryan. You might even enjoy it. Trust me.”

Taking a deep breath, feeling, smelling, sensing Carter all around him Ryan knew he did trust Carter. And even if he didn’t like it he’d do it. “Yes, Sir,” he answered. Taking another deep breath before stepping back and squaring his shoulders, he could do this he thought to himself with a nod.

Carter just grinned and shook his head. “It’s the park, not battle,” he comments with a laugh.

Ryan smiled back.

***

It wasn’t bad; he actually kind of liked it.

Having others jogging past him, passing a few himself, the warm sun on his skin. Hearing not just the wind in the leaves but chatter and foot fall of others. He did enjoy this. Carter was right.

“Again,” he said to himself with a grin, slowing as the trail curved round a sun light hill, boasting a few picnickers, before settling along a lake.

A lake Ryan didn’t ever remember seeing during the night…and it was a beautiful view. Slowing to a near stop he took it all in. He could make out a duck with her ducklings paddling along in one area while a few lizards of some kind sunned themselves in another. Ryan smiled when he spotted a fish jumping, sending ripples across the small lake.

How many nights had he missed this view?

Slowly wondering forward Ryan made his way into the tall grass, brushing his hand over some of the longer stands, pulling one, shucking it’s leaves before sticking the stock between his teeth, letting his gaze travel the lake again, just trying to take it all in. Trying to memorize every detail. This is what the others, what he, fought for every bit as much as the people. The demons would be just as lethal and destructive to the park and all the animals as they were to the people and the rest of the city. Lightspeed wasn’t only fighting for human life…

Ryan wasn’t sure how long he stood there, watching the lake but the moment he heard a faint cry he was running toward it, the lake forgotten, but only for now, flicking his wrist to ready his morpher without even thinking as he plowed through the tallish grass ready to take on anyone, even Diabolico if he had to.

What he found when he dashed out of the gall grass and back into the main trails ringing the lake was something far less threatening…it wasn’t even threatening at all really, not physical anyways.

Three kids were standing in the middle of the trail forming a half circle around two more, a young girl that was trying to get a look at the leg of what looked to the youngest and smallest of the five, but between his crying and flailing limbs that he kept pulling away she was not having much luck.

“What happened, did something do this to you?” Ryan asked, taking a step toward them, scanning the park around them, making sure he wasn’t missing any threats, he still didn’t see any.

It was the young girl kneeling next to the crying boy that looked toward Ryan and answered him while the other shifted behind her, “We’re fine, it wasn’t a monster or anything. Nick just fell and scraped his knee but now he won’t stop trying like a little baby,” she side, turning back toward the youngest boy, Nick, “after he spend all morning begging to come with us saying he wasn’t a baby anymore.” She finished giving the other kid a glare.

“Well if it’s just a scrap maybe I can help, can I” Ryan asked, kneeling next to the child. He guessed the kid was maybe 5 or 6. He looked kind of like the old photos his father had of him…only with more crying. Ryan tried to remember what his sister always did with crying victims as he slipped his hand into his back pocket, pulling out the small first aid kit Dana had giving him.

“Hello my name is Ryan, what’s your name,” Ryan asked, opening the kit and seeing what all it held, Dana had told him when she’d given him the first one just after joining Lightspeed but…he’d still been very much of the mindset that you didn’t help those beneath you unless someone over you ordered it and outside of combat neither Carter nor his father ordered him to help much so he hadn’t really paid attention much.

He should probably get a refresher from his sister before too much longer.

Taking a quick inventory he pulled out the alcohol swab and one of the Band-Aid, leaving the tweezers and other swabs and band-aids in the little pack, “So what was your name again?” Ryan asked again, trying to ignore the crying. He really wasn’t sure how Dana did it. He wanted to clamp the kid’s mouth and make him stop, but he was fairly sure neither she nor Carter wouldn’t approve of that.

“N-Ni-Nick,” the kid said through his snuffles and crying, which was slowly to a trickle.

“It’s nice to meet you Nick. Is it okay if I take a look at your knee?” Ryan asked, using his Dana voice, or at least he hoped he sounded as calm as she always did when dealing with panicked or worried victim.

Slowly Ryan reached forward and lifted Nick’s hands so he could see the scrap. “Well that is a scrape but I think I have everything I need to clean it up,” Ryan said once he was able to see it, two different half inch scratches flanked by smaller ones just below his left knee, Ryan had to stop himself from asking what else was making him cry. Not every kid grew up like he had.

Taking his time he wiped the cut with the swab making sure it was completely clean before sticking on a couple of the band-aids. Giving Nick a smile when he was done. Having a medic as a sister came in handy sometimes it seems. “There, good as new, want to try standing up now,” he asked as he stood and held out his hand to the kid.

Nick rubs his face with his sheave, casting a glance toward the young girl who has been hovering over Ryan’s shoulder before reaching out and taking Ryan’s hand. Rising slowly the kid favored his right side but he stood all the way up and put weight on it.

“Better?” Ryan asked, opening his hand so the kid could stand on his own, which he did. Good.

“Thanks Mister,” Nick said taking a few steps before bending over to look at the band-aid, it was Ranger themed. They had started showing up everywhere in the last month or so; Dana, and Joel, got a kick out of using Power Ranger everything…even band aids Ryan guessed.

“Yeah thanks mister. I wasn’t sure what we were going to do with the big baby,” the girl said, as much to Nick as to Ryan.

“I have a feeling you would have though of something, and call me Ryan,” Ryan said holding out his hand to who was clearly the leader of the little group even if one of the others looked a couple years older then her, but none of them could have been over 12 or 13.

The kid paused for a moment, just looking at Ryan’s hand but making no move to take it, not until that was one of the other kids spoke up.

“Un- na, you know Miss Mel’s rules about strangers in the park. She’d going to be mad enough about Nick tagging along and getting hurt Alora,” one of the other three, he looked to be the oldest of the group but so far he’d stayed in the back as far away from Ryan as he could get, until now.

“I’m Alora,” Alora said, taking hold of Ryan’s hand, giving it a couple of shakes before letting go. Following it up with a glare at the other kid, “He help Nick. Miss Mel won’t mind Tre,” she added to her gaze.

“This guy is Tre and the other two are Clark and Cindy,” Alora introduced, pointing at the last two kids of the group who were standing next to each other looking more alike then he and Dana did.

“Hello,” Ryan said, “it’s nice to meet you all,” Ryan nodded “Now try and stay out of trouble,” he finished before closing his first aid kit, slipping it back into his pocket.

“Wait, are you going to be running? I wanted to go running, I was running that’s how I fell and hurt my knee, can we run with you, can we, can we,” Nick blurted out in a rush, walking around Ryan and tugging on the Ranger’s pant’s leg.

“Well I was running but I’m not sure about you coming with me…I normally run alone,” Ryan explained, twisting and turning to try and kept the kid in view.

“But, but, but, run with us,” Nick asked again, tugging on Ryan’s pants.

How was this even the same kid Ryan though, trying to figure out how this was the same kid who could barely get out his name.

“Nothing slows Nick down for long. Be we won’t be in the way, just keep running and we’ll keep up. Promise,” Alora said, making a grab for Nick, trying to pull him away from Ryan and only half succeeding as Nick kept his fists clinched tight around Ryan’s pants.

“Please let us run with you please,” the youngest kid kept asking.

“Can we?” Clark and Cindy asked, their voices echoing one another.

Looking over the group, how hopeful they all looked…he wasn’t used to seeing that directed toward him, Carter, Dana, and the others sure but him…it was only a run. “Okay, but you have to keep up,” Ryan challenged, taking a step backwards.

Nick let go of his legs almost at once, bolting ahead shouting at the top of his lungs how fast he was.

Ryan just grinned and started a light jog, not his fastest pace but enough to get his blood pumping and set a rhythm. One that would challenge the kids but not make it impossible. He remembered what being forced to try and impossible felt like and Ryan had no plans to do that anyone.

The casual pace also let Ryan enjoy more of the park as he trotted by.

See the squirrels scurrying through the branches along, and in a couple of places over, the trail. It gave Ryan more time to see all the other people. Those picnicking in the grass under the shade of the trees, a family enjoying the sun as a father shows his kid how to cast a fishing line, and those on the trail running or walking along with him.

Hear the sound of the wind in the leaves, the lapping of the lake as it licked the shore. And then there were the people. The sounds of the family and picnicker around him. He couldn’t really make out beyond a word here or two words there but just hearing it, knowing he wasn’t alone in the part was different enough. His night time runs has been quite, almost deathly so. But now…

It’s wasn’t just those he ran past but even those he ran with. Running didn’t seem to slow Nick down at all, his mouth running faster then his feet and while Tre didn’t responded to the youngest of their group Alora and the twins Chris and Cindy had no problem teasing and joking back with Nick as they circled the lake.

More then a few of those jogging toward him and the kids smiled at him and what he knew had to be an odd sight. Sometimes the kids were in front of him, sometimes behind but always around. And Ryan had to admit they had done better then he expected.

After nearly a full lap none of them had stopped running and were all able to keep up, but he knew that wouldn’t last, they were reaching their limits.

Nick had stopped chatting about two-thirds of the way around the lake and slowly so had all the others until the only breathing and unsteady footfall could be heard behind him.

Spotting a cluster of benches and a water fountain Ryan curved off the main trail and toward the rest spot. Slowing to a stop at the fountain and taking a long drink, watching Nick and then Tre do the same at the shorter side of the fountain.

Stepping back Ryan started stretching out his legs. It wasn’t the most strenuous run he’d done but it had definitely felt good. Those he expected he was the only one of their group who would think so. Nick was now laying in the grass, unmoving save for the heavy rise and fall of his chest. Tre didn’t look much different and the twins were likely join them the moment they were done drinking. Only Alora didn’t look completely wiped. And her eyes were on him.

Ryan let out a slowly breathe as he continued to work through his stretches, making sure not to look toward Alora when he caught her copying him out of the corner of his eye. But he did start again from the beginning, going a bit slower then he normal did.

Done with a final flex of his legs Ryan thought about just waving at the kids and leaving. It had been well over two hours and he felt he’d done just want Carter had wanted, he’d interacted with people, see them and all that…but Carter wouldn’t just leave….his Dom was too friendly for that. What would Carter say?

“Up for another lap?” Ryan asked Alora as he turned toward her, glancing at the other as he repeated the offer, “Anyone?”

“Oh heck no, why would you ever want to run again,” Tre answered first, staring wide eyed at Ryan.

“Tre’s right, walking home is going to be-“ Chris started.

“The most walking we want to do. Ever,” Cindy finished, flopping onto the ground next to her brother.

Nick just kept breathing, looking at Ryan like he was nuts.

This must be what it’s like when Carter asks the Team if we want to do another training simulation Ryan thought with a smile. “Or maybe not.” He said just like Carter often did they all headed back to the Aquabase for sleep and lunch, or dinner if he did have them run an extra simulation or two. And right now food sounded like a good idea Ryan decided.

“Oh crap. It’s after noon. Miss Mel is going to be pissed. We were supposed to be back in time for lunch,” Tre blurted out staring at his watch.

“Tre, you’re the only one with a watch, how could you not, she’d not going to let us come to the park for a month now. We need to get back right now,” Alora shouted, yelling at Tre as she jumped up and when the others were slower to get up she started grabbing them to help pull them to their feet.

“You need help? I can make a call, get someone here to give you a ride or call your parents so they won’t worry,” Ryan said guilty. That they might be expected home or that they and to check in with adults never even occurred to him.

“No, we’re good mister, we live right by the park,” Alora answered franticly getting the other standing, “Miss Mel is going to be so mad and disappointed” she muttered to himself, her voice filled with worry.

He had gotten them in trouble. He hadn’t intended that. He needed to help, “I’ll go with you, tell this Miss Mel what happened…do you all live together?” Ryan asked looking the group over.

“Will you? Maybe if he says it was his fault-“

“We won’t be banned from the park for the rest of the month,” the twins said, their voices hopeful.

“It can’t hurt and I know I don’t want to have to weed the garden just to be outside for the next month Alora,” Tre said as she turned to her, “And he can explain the band aid on Nick,” he added pointing at the youngest of the group.

“If it’s right by the park then we can just walk over. Lead the way,” Ryan told them as he looked toward the direction they had been pointing and glancing to, gesturing for them to go first.

“We’re better hurry,” Alora said before running across the park, the others following behind as they did. And giving the run they had just finished they were able to get up a good speed, save for Nick who kept trying but always kept stopping, gasping for air.

And every time he did so did Alora and the rest of the group stopped. It was visibly frustrating all the kids who just wanted to get home before they were any more late then they were. And Ryan had just the way to solve the problem. He ran up behind Nick and with only a quick word of warning picked up the small dark haired kid and tossed Nick over his shoulders into a firemen’s carry before resuming a quicker pace to the excited giggles in his ear.

They still need to stop a couple of times for the other kids to catch their breath but they made quick time crossing the rest of the park. Reaching the traffic light that crossed the main street that formed one of the boundaries of the park Ryan asked them just what right next to the park meant while they waited for the walk symbol.

“It’s two blocks up 8th street, right next to the really big grocery store,” Alora answered even as the others chimed in as well.

“The one that has the big red plane you can ride-“

“And the soda machine with the lemonade drink,” Chris finished with his sister.

Ryan nodded along, not sure which store they were talking about but glad to have the directions and some kind of landmark as they got closer.

Which didn’t take them long, neither of the other side streets had much in the way of traffic and it wasn’t much more then five minutes later that Ryan spotted the grocery store. A Little Apple Green Grocer and its parking lot took up most of a block with older looking brownstones and other apartment buildings surrounding it.

He wasn’t sure where he was, but it looked familiar somehow. Ryan couldn’t remember even being in this part of the city before. If he had, it would have been when he and the others were dealing with one of the Demons but as he looked around he didn’t see any of the damage that was normally left behind after those fights.

The Demon’s hadn’t stormed through this area so why did he look familiar?

“Alora Cooper and Tre Montgomery, you two were told to have everyone back by noon and here it is almost a quarter to one and I know you have a watch Tre and the park have more then one clock. Do you know how concerned I was?” the long tirade took Ryan by surprise, but the children were plainly expecting it as an older women come charging down the stairs of one of the smaller brownstones, her light blue sundress and her hair, once dark but half white with age, trailed behind her while her words rushed forward, “You both keep saying I need to trust you more and yet-and yet you’re letting a stranger carry Nick. Are you hurt, did he get hurt? You need to put him down right now if you please,” she said, focusing on Ryan, waving for the kids to get behind her.

She was protective of them, good, Ryan thought, lowering Nick to the walk side “I’m Ryan-“ he begain, holding out his hand, until he was cut off by a shouting Nick.

“Miss Mel, Miss Mel, I fell and hurt myself but he had this small little bag and it had band aids and then we ran all the way around the park and then Tre remembered the time and then-“ Nick explained in a rush, losing his balance and almost falling over in a rush to hope forward so show off his band aided covered knee as he explained.

“Whoa there Nick,” Alore side, reaching out to steady Nick before he fell into the concrete beneath him. “But Nick’s right, Mr. Ryan was helping us and well..” Alora trailed off, looking back towards Ryan.

“I’m the reason they’re late. I didn’t know they had a time limit so when they asked to run with me I took them on a lap of the entire lake and that’s not a short run. Which is why they’re late. I do apologies Miss Mel?” Ryan finished, offering his hand to Miss Mel again.

She took it, “well I thank you for being so kind and helping Nick. I’m sorry they interrupted your day and hope they weren’t too much trouble, and dragging you here. I am sorry-“

“It’s no problem Miss Mel. I…I normally run alone but I kind of enjoyed running with someone else, with them,” Ryan said honestly, because he had enjoyed it a lot, running by himself wouldn’t be the same anymore.

“Well, I’m glad,” Mel said with a smile, “That’s good, children are a joy. But they are also a handful,” she added, turning toward the children in question, “and because we had to wait for you all we’re going to miss our visit to the fire station. Fireman Steve said to come by around one and we’ll never make it in time, but we do have time for lunch so come inside” she finished, smiling sadly, looking back toward the apartment building where Ryan could make out other heads and faces looking through the many windows down at them.

“But the firehouse…that was today,” Alora said in shock, “we forgot, we can skip lunch, if we hurry we can still make it, please let us go, please.”

“Please, we’ve waiting all month. You have to let us go or it’s not fair,” Tre chimed in, stomping his foot hard on the saidwalk.

“Right,” Cindy and Chris said as one before Cindy went on, “It’s not fair to the others that have done nothing wrong-“

“Punishing them for our mistake is simply unfair,” Chris ended, looking toward Miss Mel with his sister, both pleading with their eyes.

“There will be consequences for running late but…your sandwiches are on the table, I’ll see if we can still come by, but we will have to hurry,” Miss Mel relented in the face of all those pleading eyes.

And just like that all the kids were gone, rushing inside to scarf down their lunch, leaving Miss Mel and Ryan alone by the front stoop.

“Even after all that running they can move fast,” Ryan commented with a grin. They were tougher then they looked, good.

“They have been looking forward to the visits to the firehouse all month. The last one was canceled because of a monster attack so they’ve had to wait nearly two months,” Miss Mel explained, then let out a sigh, “I only hope I can convince Steve to still let us come back, we should have arrived by now,” she added, grimacing as she checked her wrist watch.

That was when Ryan realized why the area looked familiar; they weren’t far from Carter’s firehouse. And Steve must have been the Steve from the poker game. “You’re talking about Fire-Station 8 right? The one on….Myers Ave.?” Ryan asked, remembering the location, then remembering what else was near by, he turned and looked back toward the grocery store and then the block beside it. He couldn’t see it through the market and the apartment buildings but Carter’s diner was only three blocks away. He hadn’t realized just how close they were to the park that night.

Ryan was so stunned he didn’t even hear Miss Mel’s question the first time “What?”

“I asked if you are a firefighter? Or a Paramedic, perhaps? I don’t image many other people care around band aids with them,” Miss Mel asked, looking at Ryan with new interest, and less caution.

With a smile Ryan answered, “I’m neither but my sister is a paramedic and Carter a… it’s my Dom that’s a firefighter,” he explained, fingering the pendant.

“Do they work at the 8th Station? Do you want to join us then? Maybe visit with them? I’m sure the kids would love it. They took do you rather fast, I was worried, you can never be to careful when an adult takes an seemingly random interest in children but it seems protecting and looking after others runs in your family,” Miss Mel said smiling.

“Yeah you could say that. I’m still trying to figure out just who I am and where I fit in it and all but that part, that part I’ve got covered,” Ryan admitted, sticking his hands in his pockets. “And Dana and Carter won’t be there and the guys don’t know me that well.”

“Well if you are sure,” Miss Mel said, nodding her head in response, “But thank you again for looking out for them,” She finished, turning back toward the brownstone, stopping less then a foot away, “Dear me, I was so- never mind. I’ve let my manner’s slip and even if we never meet again I’ll never forgive myself if the proper etiquette isn’t followed- I’m Melanie Carvel, I run this group home and it’d very nice to meet you,” introduced herself, holding out her hand.

Ryan smiled in spite of himself at the formal introduction, “It’s nice to meet you. I’m Ryan Mitchell, I work at-did you say group home? You’re not just a daycare or something?” Ryan asked, his thoughts derailed at the unexpected information.

Melanie looked at him surprised, “You thought this was a-you didn’t know they were foster children? And you were still so kind?”

Anything more either of them may have been planning on saying was blocked by the rush of kids barreling out the front door and toward the two adults, “Miss Mel, Miss Mel, the fireman just called and I told him we were on the way,” Tre shouted over the dozen and a half clamoring children.

“And everyone has eaten and the lights and stove and TV and everything else are off and the back door is locked and everyone is here. So can be go, please? They’re expecting us?” Alora informed Miss Mel, checking off each point on her fingers.

“Well, it seems I can’t very well say no if they’re expecting us. It would only be rude,” Miss Mel added with a smile toward all the children. “It was very nice to meet you Mr. Mitchell but it seems we must be leaving,” she told Ryan, pulling out her keys and wading through the throng of kids.

“That’s all right, have fun at the station,” Ryan said, waving toward them all as he turned to leave, only one of his legs seemed stuck, weighing far more then it should, about fifty pounds, or the weight of one Nick, more.

“You’re not coming with us? You have to come with us. You just have to, please please please,” Nick pleaded, his arms wrapped tight around Ryan’s leg.

“It will be fun-“

“You have to come-“ the twins asked.

It wasn’t long before even the other kids, who had no idea who he was, were asking him to join them just because everyone else was asking. Ryan just chuckled a bit to himself, “Carter is never going to believe this. Well Miss Mel, if you’ll have me I guess I’m going with you,” he told her ruffles Nicks hair, and trying to get him to let go of his leg.

It only took about a little under fifteen minutes for the two dozen of them to make their way down the handful of blocks to the Fire Station. For all its size it seemed to never take much time to get from one part of Mariner Bay to another. Which came in handy when chasing monsters, or herding adolescent.

Ryan didn’t recognize the man that answered the door but Miss Mel did so Ryan just focused on making sure all the kids ended up inside and stayed together, and not rushing over toward the fire trucks. That was harder then he expected when one of the kids, a short towhead tried to make a run for it while Ryan was busy make sure Chris and Cindy weren’t doing that very thing

That was when Ryan saw the first person he did recognize.

“Whoa there squirt. They’re about the start the tour and you wouldn’t want to miss that would you?” Kris asked, jumping out of the Ladder Truck, intersecting the kid and throwing him over his shoulder as he did, “no you don’t want to miss that,” the Rookie added as he spun around, making the kid giggle and laugh while shouting to be put down. “Down you say, well okay. Down you go,” Kris answered, popping his shoulders up to make the kid fly up a bit before falling through the air, seemingly uncontrolled but Ryan say that Kris’s hands were right there with the kid but not grabbing the child until just the last moment. Kris grinned as the kid ran back toward the group, giggling the whole way.

“You’re good with kids,” Ryan commented, making sure none of the other kids were trying anything but they all seemed very taken with the fully kitted out firefighter that was slowly making his way down the stairs and toward the group.

“Two older sisters with kids and four little brothers and sisters, I’ve had practice,” Kris answered, smiling as he looked up toward Ryan for the first time, “Sir? What are you doing-Not that you have to tell me, I mean I want to know but you-“he stopped himself, taking a breath. Looking between the group and Ryan before looking around, “is Grayson here too, Sir?” he asked after a moment.

“No, just me. And call me Ryan, Kris,” Ryan told him, looking back toward the group and the firefighter who now had her helmet and mask off and, with the help of Steve who was also geared up, were explaining what all of it was and what it did. “You guys do this often? With kids I mean?”

“Yes Sir, I mean Ryan, Sir-

Ryan just grinned, it wasn’t like he was much better at times.

“About one a week we have a group in here,” Kris went on explaining, “Most of the houses get visitors but we get more, because we’re in the middle of town and well. This was the Red Ranger’s station,” the firefighter answered, standing next to the Ranger.

“And they’re all hoping he’ll be here during their tour?” Ryan asked.

“He had been here for a couple of tours I think. So it can happen, just not today or is he meeting you here, Sir?” Kris asked.

“Just me today…I was ordered to spend some time in the city without him or anyone from Lightspeed. Get to know the city, the people…stop avoiding it all.” Ryan explained, smiling a bit at Kris’s shocked look, “It may sound weird but…I needed it. I spend too much time in the city fighting for his, my, life. He wanted me to see more of it. And I have enjoyed it. He was right…again,” Ryan added grinning.

Kris grinned to match Ryan as he responded, “You-You have a good Dom, Sir. You’re a lucky guy.” He added softly.

Still smiling Ryan shook his head at Kris as he looked toward the other man, “You really don’t have to call me Sir, in fact there’s probably some etiquette rule saying you shouldn’t since we’re both subs and all,” the Ranger added bumping shoulders with the red head.

“Maybe, Sir. But those...just guidelines. And well…I’m uncollared so…”Kris said shrugging his shoulders.

The rest of what he tried to say was drowned out as klaxon started blaring, lights flashing and a calm steady voice calling for engine 23.

The room became a flurry of movement as men and woman dashed around jumping into their turnout gear and climbing into one of the trucks as the giant bay door rolled open. As others, Ryan and Kris along with Steve and the other firefighter helping him and Miss Mel, kept the kids together and out of everyone else way until the truck was out the doors, seines screeching as it rushed down the road.

“Two visits, two alarms,” Ryan commented, as Steve and Shelby, resumed their presentation and started on show and tell. Letting the kids touch and interact with all the gear and equipment.

“You’ll need to keep coming back so we can see how long that pattern holds Sir,” Kris suggested as he started picking up some of the gear and other debris scattered on the floor during the hasty departure of the other firefighter.

Ryan shook his head again, still smiling as he gave Kris a hand, “Maybe. Why are you still here? I’d have thought the rookie would go out on every job?” he asked as he started lending a hand to the clean up.

“They only called the engine and I’m assigned to Ladder 54,” Kris explained, pointing toward where one of the others vehicles, this one with a long white ladder stretched across its top, still sat in the stations bay, waiting.

“Which was Carter assigned to?” Ryan asked.

“He was the Ladder too. I’m actually his replacement,” Kris remarked with a bit of a smile.

“Really? Then I’ll have to come back. See if the pattern does hold, and maybe I can see you in action sometime. Find out what Carter used to do, or at least have another poker game or just hang out,” Ryan offered giving Kris a pat on the back as he started heading back toward the group of kids where it looked like the show and tell was over.

“That, that would be cool, Sir,” Kris said with a full smile.

“It’s a plan,” Ryan smiled, rejoining the group just in time to follow them up stairs for the tour of the living space, giving Kris a wave before vanishing up the stairs.

***

“Yo, Ryan, I haven’t seen you all day, where you been hiding, man,” Joel asked, slinging an arm over his fellow Ranger.

“I was in the city,” Ryan answered the Green Ranger as they walked through the halls of the Aqua Base, “it was a bit longer then I was expecting.”

“Cool, Cool…wait, I could have sworn I saw Carter in the mess hall when I grabbed a late breakfast for Miss Fairweather,” Joel commented, frowning.

“He wasn’t with me so he might have been,” Ryan told him.

“So it was a sibling thing then, cool get that sister time in,” Joel said nodding, “She doesn’t get out of the infirmary nearly enough.”

“She has a lot of work to do, plus Roberts is there. But Dana wasn’t with me either. I went to the park on my own,” Ryan informed Joel as they enjoyed the mess hall.

“Finally man. Your getting used to being in the city and around people. This mean you won’t have a reason to skip out on the next bar crawl then, Awesome,” Joel said happy, pumping a fist.

“I’m not sure about that,” Ryan said with a grin, shaking his head.

“Not sure about what, and why is Joel so happy?” Dana asked as she came up behind her little brother, giving Joel a long glance before looking toward Ryan.

“Ryan is coming with us the next time we go out and hit the bars or clubs,” Joel, showing off some of his dance moves as he spoke.

“Really Ryan? You want to come with us?” Dana said, her eyes hopeful, “Because that would be really great, we’ve always had to drag you out before…well everyone but Carter,” she added as an afterthought.

“Carter’s different,” Ryan said simply. “And I haven’t said I would go. I just told Joel I just got back from an afternoon in Mariner Bay and well,” he pointed toward Joel.

“Okay…” Dana gave Joel an odd look before frowning, “But I thought I saw Carter-“

“I wasn’t with Carter, I went in alone. I can do that,” Ryan said in frustration. “You all act like-. I’ll eat later.” He told them, walking away from them. Ignoring Dana and Joel’s calls he went straight to his room flopping down on Carter’s bed.

Balling his hands into fist he hit the mattress, letting out a growl in aggravation as he did so. “I could have handled that so much better,” he said to himself, hitting the mattress again.

Ryan wasn’t sure how long he laid there, mad at himself before the doors opened, letting Carter in.

Carter barely looked at Ryan, just dropped off a couple of files on their dresser before laying down. Resting his head on Ryan’s chest.

Steeling himself and trying to think of a way to explain what had happen in the mess. If only he knew himself.

But then Carter asked something different. “How was your run in the park, Ryan? You were out well past the two hours. I had expected you have timed it and be walking back into the Aquabase right at the hundred and twenty minute mark,” he commented with a chuckle, leaning his head back to look at Ryan better.

Smiling at the joke, Ryan wondered how Carter knew him so well. He had though of doing just that but hadn’t in part because he knew Carter wanted more then that and in part because of what had happened, speaking of that, “I started in the park but I ran into so kids running there too and ended up escorting them home, Sir.” Ryan explained. “They live in a group home. And they went on a field trip to your fire stations today.” He included.

“It was Ms. Carvel’s kids then?” Carter asked with a grin, “They’re great kids sometimes…some of them can be trouble but given their background they could be worse.”

“You know them, Sir?” Ryan asked surprised.

“Yeah, of them more then anything, they used to come by the station once every couple of months or so for a tour and walk through. We did a fund raiser with Mariner Bay PD for them last year. It was a car wash,” Carter told Ryan as he flipped over so he could face his sub better, “it was cool. A lot of the kids are cool.”

“I only really talked with a handful of them, like four. But this one, Nick, loved hanging on my leg. Never wanted to let go,” Ryan related to Carter.

“Yeah, he must have known how great my boy is. Kids can really be great,” Carter said with a smile, “And I’m glad you had a good time. Did you go with them to the fire house? Any of the guys there?”

“Steve was running the tour so I didn’t talk to him. The only other one there I saw was Kris, we talked for a bit. He comes from a huge family, and he’s great with kids,” Ryan said smiling to himself.

“Good, maybe you can make a new friend, one that isn’t part of Lightspeed,” Carter commented, slidding up the bed next to Ryan, “give you more of a reason to get out and into the city.”

“Maybe…he kept calling me Sir. It was a bit weird. Do you feel weird when I call you Sir?” Ryan asked, frowning at the idea of making Carter uncomfortable.

“What? No, It doesn’t make me feel weird at all… how I feel is hard to describe other then saying I like it, it feel normal when most people do and I like it when you do. But then I’ve been called Sir by my peers since junior high. So it is normal,” Carter explained.

Ryan nodded, thinking for a moment then speaking again, “he knows I’m yours. He knows I’m a submissive so why…” Ryan asked, unsure.

“Well, he might be doing it out of habit, it might be because you’re a Ranger and more then a few people treat Kelsey and Joel like Doms for that reason,” Carter explained then smiling and laughing, “or he might be flirting like you were with me. Maybe he’s hoping you’re a switch and I’ll let you play with him.”

“Flirting with me? Some people do that, I don’t think I’m-” Ryan shook his head and leaned into Carter, “he really should look for someone better. I can’t even control myself…I yelled at Dana and Joel for no reason in the mess earlier.” He confessed.

Carter wrapped an arm around Ryan, and nuzzles him closer, “I know. You held it together all day in the city but you’d had enough hadn’t you?” the Red Ranger asked.

“Maybe, I should apologize to them later shouldn’t I,” Ryan answered then asked with a sigh.

“Yep. You will.” Carter told Ryan, giving the younger Ranger a light smack on the butt. “In fact now is a good time as its dinner time, you haven’t eaten and they’ll still likely be in the mess hall.”

“Now, I’m guessing that wasn’t a suggestion,” Ryan answered hopping out of the bed, giving Carter’s hand a bit of a glare.

Carter just grinned.

***The End***

Title: After/Before part 2

2015-04-07T04:34:53Z

Part One

Part II

***The Late Morning After***

Forever didn’t last fucking long enough Mickey thought as he sat next to Ian on the El.

He already felt weird about Ian running one of his hands through his dark locks. It made his skin feel too tight and he almost wanted to ask the red head to stop….but it had felt so fucking great last night and that morning.

Less than a fucking hour ago he’d been begging for it and now… “Fuck—” he shouted, lashing out with his fist, punching the conveniently placed hard plastic seat divider. Too fucking convenient. “Fucking bitch.” He shook his hand, trying not to wince at the pain shooting through his wrist each time he flexed it.

“Mickey, now why did you go and do that?” Ian’s voice cut right through Mickey’s train of thought, and the pain, when his Dom grabbed his hand. Slowly massaging the reddening skin.

“It’s just--hell, this is just fucking weird, that’s what,” Mickey swore, pulling his arm from Ian’s grasp, trying to figure out what the fuck had changed.

Something that got a lot harder-but somehow easier-when he suddenly felt a hand around his neck, the fingers digging in the back of his neck and thumb pushing into the tender spots under his chin, pulling his head to the side mading sure he was focused only on what was now in front of him, Ian, his Dom. And fuck, Ian clearly wasn’t feeling any less his Dom just because they weren’t in the rope guy’s loft.

Looking into Ian’s eye’s Mickey was glad of that; at least one of them knew what the fuck was going on. Mickey could tell that before Ian started talking.

“You’re mine, I thought we made that clear last night and again this morning. So stop trying to hurt yourself-that’s my job.” And God Mickey loved that smirk even if that line was just so damn overused. “And tell me what the fuck is going through your head.”

An order, Mickey could deal with an order. Not that he had much choice, Ian’s grip was so damn strong. The fucker was packing some meat on that scrawny frame. “Last night, fuck-an hour ago this was fucking fine. Hell it was more than fine but now it’s freaking me out. I’m fucking panicking!” And fuck he was, why did he tell the redhead that. Fuck.

“Mine.” Goddamn that word from Ian’s lips did things to him and when Ian repeated it, even closer to Mickey’s ear he did the only thing his mind would let him, he answered.

“Yours. So fucking yours.” He might be freaking out but fuck he belonged to Ian. Even his freak-out wasn’t stopping that apparently Mickey realized happily as he leaned toward his Dom. “Why is this so fucking hard?” Really he wanted—needed—to know why this couldn’t be easier.

“I don’t know. But you’re mine. That part is easy.”

The blunt statement sounded so good to him. His Dom wanted him, fuck ups, freak outs and all. “Yeah”

“When we get to the house—” Ian kept talking, he heard his voice but that word…fuck.

House! As in the fucking Gallagher place. The one where everyone already thought he was fucking Ian but fuck that keeping up after last night. One look at him and they’re goin fucking know who was really taking it up the ass and it wasn’t their brother. Fuck.

And fuck--getting hit on the back of the head hurt when he wasn’t flying high. “The fuck was that for?” Mickey demanded, rubbing his scalp.

“I need a reason?”

Fuck. Didn’t that tone make his cock hard?

“But next time don’t zone off on me.” Fuck Mickey loved Ian’s smirk, “Someone slip you a joint or shrooms and why didn’t you share?”

“Nah, nothing…it’s just,” Ian’s shirt was wrinkled and way too loose. It needed to get washed, make it tight again--

“Mickey,”

“They’re gonna know I’m a fucking sub,” Mickey snapped seconds after Ian’s words, and their steel-like tone hit his ears. Fuck he was a whipped sub, in more ways then one. “I just don’t know if I can…fuck.”

“Okay, it’s okay. You should head to your place first, check and see if your baby has popped yet.”

Hell. Yeah, his wife probably had the kid by now. “I’m not-like that’s any better, fuck, I might be a father. Assuming the kid’s even mine.” Fuck, what was he going to do if it was?

***That Night***

“We need to talk, Blondie,” Mickey didn’t wait for an answer as he shoved past the subby cop the moment the door was open wide enough. Making sure to shoulder check Tony.

He was in charge of what was about to happen and he didn’t give a fuck if they were both subs.

“Well hello, Mickey, twice in one day? Uncle Terry must be rolling in his prison cell.” At least the copper had a good sense of humor, Mickey thought as he turned back toward him once he was in the middle of the nice sized, and really fucking empty, living room-didn’t the guy own any stuff?

But yeah if his father knew he was here, just rolling would be the least of the things his pops would do to the two of them. “Well he doesn’t know, what he doesn’t know can’t get us popped….you’re in fucking normal clothes, don’t you people like…live in your uniforms or some shit?” Because out of his uniform the guy wasn’t bad looking. He had that whole tall, blond hair and blue eyes thing going for him. Fuck that’s not the head he needed to be thinking with right now.

“Cops aren’t robot clones, Mickey. We get to go home and be regular people some of the time. I got off work an hour ago, just having dinner. You want some?” Fuck that smile. How can anyone from the neighborhood look that open and honest, pig or not? But something did smell good.

Looking across the room toward the large dinning room table, one of the few pieces of furniture in the otherwise largely open space, covered with a couple-three dishes of food and a lone plate and glass…”fuck man, you do all this for yourself? I don’t even do this much for Mandy and me.” But it did smell like it was really good he thought, walking toward the table to see what was in the bowls.

Mickey watched the cop sit down, shrugged and joined him next to the table-peas and…mac and cheese? “What the fuck did you do to the mac-n-cheese, and why is it in that…whatever it is?” Mickey questioned, pointing toward a white dish holding a golden brown cheesy mess.

“The casserole dish? You’ve never had baked macaroni and cheese?” Tony asked.

Mickey glared at the guy, so he’d never had it baked; they always had better uses for the oven, like hiding the guns.

“Then you have to try it, I’ll get you a plate. We can talk about whatever you wanted to talk about.” Tony went on, not noticing Mickey’s annoyed expression.

What the fuck was with the guy? They barely knew each other. Even if the cop did think they were cousins-which they just might be-but just serving dinner to some guy? Was he asking to be kidnapped and made someone’s bitch? He’d make a better fucking one than Mandy that’s for damn sure

***The Afternoon***

It was quiet.

He hadn’t expected that, he’d expected to hear either his ‘wife’ yelling her head off or the baby bawling its head off the moment he got off the El, or at least once he hit his block but it didn’t sound any different. Maybe living with a baby wouldn’t be so bad after all, Mickey thought with a smile. Hell, Ian had to share a room with one, he could share a house with one, if it was his anyways. He could deal.

With that thought, Mickey flipped open the gate and headed toward the door, kicking at the busted metal remains of…something, to get it back out of the narrow walkway and into the lawn with the rest of the crap where it belonged.

Jumping up the steps then slipping through the door he glanced around. He still couldn’t hear anything. Hell he didn’t even see anyone. Maybe he could get a couple hours more of sleep before--

“Where the fuck have you been?”

“Christ fuck, I’m barely through the door. And I’m a grown ass dom. I don’t report to you,” Mickey shouted back at his sister. Not even two steps into his house and already the peace and calm of the morning was gone. He wanted to do nothing more than turn right around and get back to Ian’s side where he belonged. Some dom he’d make, how the fuck had he even passed for so long. Were they all fucking morons?

“Then grow a pair and fucking be one. Your wife and sub just gave birth to your son but I had to be the one taking care of the paperwork. I had to fucking drive them home. They’re sleeping upstairs, by the way,” Mickey rolled his eyes at Mandy’s yells and shouts, shoving back when she shoved into him.

“Back off, you’re the woman, you’re the sub, you’re supposed to take care of that shit,” he added, parroting the family-- their father’s-- rule that men were doms and women were subs, ignoring how much more hollow those words felt after the last twelve hours. “Fucking deal with it,” he added in frustration.

“Oh, fuck you, Mickey. That line is a load of shit and we both know it. I’m not the fucking—”

“Shut your mouth!” Mickey screamed. He couldn’t hear it, not out loud, not from her. He just, “Fuck,” pushing her back—hard--his forearm finding her throat even as her fist found the side of his face.

He let out a growl and shoved harder at the shock of the hit, throwing her into the door jam and away from him. “Don’t say it, don’t you fucking say it, just don’t say it,” he repeated, his entire body shaking as he fell into the couch, jumping off it seconds later when he felt a spring poke him through the torn fabric, hitting him right in the spot where Ian had smacked him. “Jesus fuck I can’t even sit down?” he yelled.

“Mickey, we are what we are, our father—”

He didn’t hear anything further his sister may have said because suddenly all he could hear was a screeching cry echoing from upstairs followed almost immediately by a string of Russian curses cutting off everything else. “Fuck it all, now…I’m out of here,” Mickey told his sister, heading right for the door as he pulled a cigarette from his pocket, hoping it would help him calm back down, but he knew it wouldn’t, what he knew he needed to calm down didn’t come in some cheap-ass paper box.

“Mickey wait, your kid—”

“Fuck him. He’s better off without me,” Mickey shouted over his shoulder. Stopping at the gate to light his smoke, Mickey let it calm him as much as it could before he started walking again. His feet taking him right toward the Gallagher’s, ignoring Mandy’s shouts behind him.

Down two blocks, over one and down another couple and he was on the back alley heading to the Gallagher place. With its newish looking paint job, empty lawn save for snow, even the pool had been cleaned up, it didn’t look a mess, unlike the Milkovich place but whatever, Mickey didn’t care, he wasn’t here for the scenery, not the outside kind anyways.

Mickey chuckled at his own joke, flicking the butt of his cigarette into the yard, letting out the last cloud of smoke as he turned the knob to head inside.

Only it didn’t open. “What the fuck?” he complained, pushing at the door again, rattling the handle. Since when did the Gallaghers lock their door? He kicked at it in frustration. Damn he really fucking needed…fuck he didn’t know what he needed…

***That Night***

“You really cook this much shit just for yourself?” How the fuck does the cop eat it all? Mickey thought as he dug out another large scoop of the mac-n-cheese on the plate Tony had gotten for him. The casserole barely looked touched, fuck the one dish probably would feed Mandy and him for a week.

And did the copper ever stop smiling, come on man, “I like cooking for others so most of it ends up in the station break room. I think I feed some of the guys more than their subs or doms at home do. Don’t forget the peas.”

Mickey frowned at the bowl of green vegetables Tony passed to him. He almost wanted to flip in back into the cop’s face. He fucking hated vegetables but…he was eating the man’s grub and he did want his questions answered…fuck it. A few peas wouldn’t kill him, “Fine. I’ll eat my veggies Mom.” he snapped. And fuck, was the guy really smirking at that. The cop was so fucked in the head.

“That’s a good sub. Now, what is it you wanted to talk about? Because if it’s Ian, we’ve never really done anything. He’s too young-- as much as he doesn’t act it—and, well, I was mostly trying to get Fiona to notice me and while that would have done it, it wouldn’t have been quite the outcome I was after at the time.”

The first words made Mickey freeze, stop himself from reacting. He didn’t want to blow up at the cop like he had Mandy, because friend of Ian and the Gallagher’s or not, no cop was going to let a punk like him go at him and not drag him in…but he didn’t want to come out swinging at the pig…why the fuck didn’t he? He could hear this copper call him a sub but he couldn’t hear it from Mandy…and what the fuck has been between him and his Dom “You fucking did something with Ian? Because your fucking badge won’t stop me from beating the shit out of you,” he spat out, letting the spoon drop back into the vegetable bowl with a clatter as he glared at Tony, okay so he didn’t want to swing but-.

Fuck he just swore he wasn’t going to do that. And what the fuck, since when does someone just smile and shake their head at his threat…what the fuck had happened to his world.

“You really think I’d go after the 15-16 year old kid brother of the woman I was offering myself to? Really? It was the other way around.” The cop’s voice was confident, strong. Great delivery for a lie, the perfect bluff, playing cards with him might be fun…unless Tony wasn’t trying to pull one over on him…

Mickey took another good long look at the cop—no, the man—because Ian and the Gallaghers never really hated cops the way Milkoviches did. He’d already decided Tony was good looking. And, living so close, Ian would see him often, and his Gallagher did have a thing for uniforms. Maybe he liked seeing Tony heading to work or coming home. And what Ian liked, he went after. But would he have the balls to try and dom a cop almost ten years older than him? “Fuck or course the fire crotch would try doming you.”

Tony chuckled a bit but it didn’t really bother him. Mickey had a feeling he wasn’t the one the cop was laughing at. “You ever think about letting him? Now that he’s legal? Or are you still hung up on his psycho bitch of a sister?” Mickey asked before he started shoveling the food into his mouth. He wanted to eat as much as he could before Tony said the wrong thing and he ended up wanted for assault.

“That’s your dom’s sister you’re taking about.” Tony said, his voice firm.

Mickey just rolled his eyes. Tony really was too nice to be from the southside.

“And,” Tony’s voice was low and gruff, “it’s getting harder to say no, especially when Ian acts like he did earlier…fuck that was…fuck you have a hot dom.”

“Fuck, yeah I do,” Mickey echoed.

***The Afternoon***

The back door remained stubbornly locked even as Mickey kicked it again. “Fuckin’ Gallagher,” he yelled, stomping his way through the yard around to the front, kicking and flinging the snow everywhere.

Muttering and cursing, he made his way up the front steps, thumping hard on each one. Whatever semblance of peace he had found that morning long gone, and getting farther away as he jerked and pulled at the front door only to find it locked and unwilling to budge either. “What the fuck, they never fucking lock the fucking doors, where the fuck is everyone,” Mickey ranted, shoving himself over the railing to look in the window, only to find an empty living room. “What the fuck? Frank not’s even here, fuck!”

“It’s been different lately. Taking some getting used to. Used to be a dozen people in and out at all hours but the last couple of months I can actually sleep through the day sometimes, and most nights even.”

“Fuck?” Mickey questioned, turning to see a cop standing on the other side of the fence between the Gallagher’s place and their neighbor. He was leaning over like he had the right to pry into Mickey’s business just because he had a badge and a gun. Fuck that, Mickey had all the guns he wanted and he didn’t need a fucking badge. “Fuck off, pig, I’m not doin’ nothin’, they know me,” Mickey made clear, jerking his thumb at the house.

“I know, Mickey, I’ve seen you and your sister over here. Your sister seemed to live here since before spring and all summer. Until Lip headed off for college anyways,” the officer explained. “But right now none of them are around, Fiona’s job hunting and the kids are at school.”

“You fucking pigs spying on me and mine?” Mickey yelled back, fist balling; how dare the asshole pigs think they can just watch them. Watch his dom and his family. He didn’t think so. “You’d better watch yourself or you’ll find yourself-“

“Whoa, cool it tough guy, man Uncle Mick was right, the Milkovich side of the family are just a bunch of hot heads.”

Uncle Mick? This pig knows Mick? “You know Uncle Mick? How the fuck does a pig know Uncle Mick, you know what never mind. Just tell me what the fuck you’re doing watching the Gallagher’s before I stop giving a fuck about that badge,” because no one fucks with what’s his, and that includes his dom’s family.

The cop might have some bite in him, Mickey thought as he watched Tony’s face go carefully blank, just like he’d seen other cops do a million times, right before they drew their guns or fucking went and tried arresting his brother or pop. Fuck that, he wasn’t getting busted for protecting Ian’s home from some nosey pig.

“Damn, you know, you say that to the wrong guy you’ll get dragged in for threatening an officer, which is what you just did, Mickey. But I’m not going to so calm down. Now.”

Mickey frowned as he looked at the now relaxed looking cop. The man wasn’t even resting his hand on his gun. Cops always did that around him. What the fuck was up. “You still haven’t answer my question. Why the fuck you watching them?”

“I’m not. I live here too. I’m their neighbor. I’ve know Fiona since before high school. But you have no idea who I am do you?” Why was the cop looking at him weird? That wasn’t how cops were suppose to look at him, they should look like they want to beat his head in, not…Mickey wasn’t even sure what that look meant, but it wasn’t fucking right. He knew that much.

“Who gives a fuck if I don’t, why should I fucking care about you? You’re a shit pig who’s name I don’t even know,” Mickey spat, but his heart wasn’t in it, and from the look on the cop’s face he knew it, but fuck all, he just didn’t care right now.

The cop nodded and held out his hand, “The name’s—”

“Tony,” Mickey turned at the sound of Ian’s voice behind “I see you’ve finally met Mickey and you don’t even have cuffs out. This is so cool seeing you both here” Ian dropped a grocery bag into the snow before coming up to join the two men at the fence line. “I was just thinking about all the guys in my life. What’re you two up to?”

“You know this—”

“Just introducing myself to my cousin.”

What the fuck had the copper said? ‘What sick joke was he up to’ Mickey questioned, his mind locking up as he glared at the boy in blue before looking back toward Ian. “You know this fucking joker?” Mickey asked Ian, jerking his thumb at the cop, feeling Ian drape an arm over his shoulders, leaning in close.

For a moment Mickey wanted nothing more than to lean into it. Let his dom hold him. But then his eye caught the cop watching them and he felt a chill. Fuck if he’d give the cop a show. Fuck that Mickey decided as he slid to the side making Ian lean more into the metal fence post instead of on him.

“What? Tony? Yeah he’s been bringing Frank home for years, fell for Fiona, even bought the house next door to try and get her. But she’s not the dom he needs, or you know a dom at all, and we all know it.” He watched as Ian leaned over the fence while he answered until Ian was as close to the cop as most of the men got to him at the club, which was way too close for Mickey. His dom was his and needed to stay clear of the cop.

“Everyone hold their fucking horses,” Mickey shouted, his body heating up in all the wrong ways at the sight of Ian so close to Tony, and from the way the guy was swallowing hard, there was some kind of story there but that wasn’t his priority.

Holding out one hand toward Tony, not touching him but making sure he couldn’t move forward, Mickey used the other to pull Ian back to him. “Gallagher get away from the cop,” Mickey ordered. He pulled him back to see that smug smirk on the teen’s face which meant he knew he’d just made Mickey jealous and had done it on purpose. Fuck, Mickey was starting to fucking hate—and love—that smirk.

“Fuck you,” he told Ian before looking back at Tony. “You’re a fucking sub and a cop? How does that even work? You just pretending to be a man? And what the fuck’s this about us being something?” Mickey questioned, feeling better now that Ian was standing with him, and for the moment he wasn’t even going to care that Ian was holding the back of his neck in the middle of the front lawn. He wasn’t about to let the fucking sub cop get any ideas about Ian.

“Yeah, I’m a man. The name’s Tony Markovich, your kind of cousin. Uncle Terry and his views on dynamics aren’t just outdated, they’re relics from over two centuries ago. You have more family than you know, Mickey. If you ever want to meet them you know where I am.” The whole time Tony spoke, Mickey could feel the guy’s eyes focused on him. It wasn’t a glare, it wasn’t a leer. Fuck he didn’t know what it was but the cop wouldn’t stop giving it to him right until Ian spoke and then blue boy was looking at his dom, in all the wrong ways.

“That offer for both of us?”

Mickey’s dick got rock hard at the sound of his dom’s voice and it wasn’t even directed at him. But fuck that hand gripping his cock. Was his dom trying to kill him?

Fuck the guy looks more red than blue and unless the uniform was adding a few inches…and the look he was giving Ian. “I need to get back at work.” Mickey let out a breath, grateful as Tony turned away, heading back toward the cruiser parked on the street. Mickey wasn’t sure if he was going to slug him or push Tony to his knees but neither would have ended well…“Fucking cop,” Mickey whispered under his breath.

“That would be fun…Anyways. Mickey, why are you here? I thought you wanted to get home, sleep in your bed for a few hours?”

Mickey wanted to glare at Ian for throwing his own words back at him but instead he settled for picking up the bag from the snow. “The baby started crying, Mandy was being a bitch, I thought see what you were up to then the fucking boy in blue showed up,” he told Ian, following him inside.

“You’re a dad, congratulations. Today is just a big family day for you. Your kid, your cousin Tony, who’s a cop, who’s your cousin,” Ian’s smile was going to get old, and fast. “I clearly have a thing for your family. Best friend is your sister, you’re my sub, cousin is my old crush who will also be my sub. You have any other family members I need to look up?”

“How the fuck should I know, I didn’t even know about him,” Mickey answered back, the same question racking his own brain. Trying to remember anything he’d ever heard about family from his pop, mother--anyone--but coming up mostly dry. His father talked about family a lot but he rarely meant anyone other than his kids and himself.

“Well Tony’s not a bad guy. He’s even helped out the family a few times. And subs in uniform. He blushes real red too. He was the source of more then a few fantasies…just like you, Mickey.”

Mickey really didn’t know if he loved or hated that smirk…no fuck that.

He knew he loved it.

***That Night***

“When Ian really wants something…it’s not easy to say no…especially when he makes you want it too,” And damn his dom was right, Tony did look hot when he blushed.

“Yeah, he knows how to get what he wants, whatever, or whoever, that fucking happens to be,” Mickey agreed, scarfing down the mac-n-cheese. “And this is fucking good. How the fuck aren’t you chained up in someone’s kitchen? Because if I wasn’t worried about Mandy or my father cutting my ball’s off I’d do it right now.” Fuck, he might just risk it. This was good shit.

And damn, the cop look hot when he was turning red and trying to hide his face. Fuck that smile. He could see what his dom liked about the guy.

“Thanks, Mickey.” Mickey laughed at the cough.” Now about why you’re here…”

Why he was here? Damn right he’d come for a reason. What was it? Fuck, Mandy was right, get food in front of him and he fucking forgets about everything…Mandy, damn, family. “You said we were cousins. And you said something about Uncle Mick? Because I gotta say the idea of being related to one of you blue boys-” he just shook his head. He had no idea how to explain how that made him feel, other than creeped the hell out.

“You remember anything about your Uncle Mick?”

“Uncle Mick…what’s to remember, he bit it when I was like nine or something. But I was named after him or some shit. What about Uncle Mick?” How did the cop know Uncle Mick, he wasn’t that old. Not if he was chasing around Ian’s sister? Hell he barely remembered Uncle Mick, not after the falling out between he and Pop over something and then him dying or whatever. “How the fuck you even know my uncle Mick?” Mickey demanded to know.

“He’s my Uncle Mick too, Mickey. And he’s alive. Mom had him over for Thanksgiving along with his kid, and their kids.”

Mickey just looked at the cop, trying to make sense of what the fuck he was saying. He wasn’t related to any cop, his father wouldn’t stand for it. He’d get out his guns if someone even talked about it, he’d flat out disown any Milkovich that tried to become a cop, and that was only if he couldn’t kill the unlucky bastard first… wait, is that- “Uncle Mick’s a fucking alive and a cop?” What the fuck? How did he not know either, what the fuck?

“What? No. Uncle Mick does construction. It’s his sister-in law, my mother, who was the cop, along with my dad. Your Aunt Hanna, Hanna Markovich? And you have no idea what or who I’m talking about, do you?”

He looked at Tony for a long minute after he had stopped talking, trying to remember what he could about his extended family. He knew his father had siblings, he even remembered Uncle Mick until he was about seven or eight, but a wife? An Aunt? That shit he didn’t remember but if he married into a cop family…fuck this shit. His head hurt and he just wanted Ian.

“My Uncle married a cop’s sister? And my pop didn’t kill them both?” Because that was some messed up shit. Like really.

“Well it didn’t go over well from what I remember and I’m guessing that’s why you were told he died but even Uncle Terry isn’t stupid enough to try and go after a family of cops like that.” Mickey had to agree with Tony. His father wasn’t always all there but going after a family of coppers…,

“That why you become a cop? Because it’s what the family does? Raise assholes in training?” They must fuck like bunnies to make all the assholes he has to deal with and avoid everyday.

“We’re not all assholes. We have some, sure, but most of us just want to do the right thing and help people.” And fuck if Tony didn’t look like he meant it. Damn how had someone not just taken him and slapped a collar around his neck?

Damn, that was the other thing. “Yeah if you say so… Now how can you be okay with being a man and a sub? And a fucking cop to boot. How the hell does that work?” Because Mickey really couldn’t understand how it could. The only men he’d seen be subs were the fucking queens, weird ass pussies or damn hippy yuppies and all those kinds of fuckers. And he wasn’t one of those, fuck that. “Are you like the station bitch, do the other coppers…you know?”

“No. I don’t. There isn’t a station bitch. And I’m not the only sub.” Mickey had to chuckle as Tony rolled his eyes. “And being a man and being a sub are two different things. I’m both but I’m also a cop, a cook, your cousin. Just like you’re more than a thug and Ian’s boy.”

Great, just what he needed, someone else telling him he could be more than he was. Perfect. “And what’s wrong with that? I got a dom who owns me, which is more than a lot of subs around here. And I am a thug, it’s why I can do whatever the hell I want and people fucking let me,” Mickey said as he dropped his fork and stood up, moving toward Tony in a single step.

Tony’s neck felt warm under his hand as he grabbed it, and Mickey almost wanted to laugh at just how weak his cousin’s attempt to push his arm away was. “Do you have any idea just how much sub ass I’ve had? Had because I said I wanted it and the pussies couldn’t say no.” And fuck the way Tony fell to his knees the moment Mickey pulled him from the chair. Fuck he was rock hard.

Mickey pulled Tony closer, until he could feel the press of warm skin against his jeans, he could almost feel the heat on his cock. Fuck he wanted to make a point but…fuck. Ian hadn’t said he couldn’t. “Fuck?” Why the fuck were Tony’s hands stopping him from dropping trou. He could see the look in the subs eyes, he fucking wanted it. “What the fuck?”

“No, Just…no.” And fuck Tony did had a backbone and wasn’t just some pussy because the cop sounded like he meant it too. And fuck didn’t that just turn him on. Damn the man for standing up.

“I’m fucking hard and you can’t take your eyes off my junk so why fucking not?” Mickey forced himself not to just grab the cop and stick the guy onto his dick. He knew Ian wouldn’t like that.

“You’re-You. Ian? You’d do this to Ian? And I don’t do hook ups.” Watching Tony stand up, and get farther from his cock was hard, almost as hard as following the cop’s comments.

“Ian said he wanted you. He would be thrilled I got you to jump my bones. And what do you mean you don’t do hook ups? Sub or not you did say you were still a guy right?” Mickey looked south on the guy just to make sure. “Because I’m pretty sure that bulge in your pants ain’t socks,” he added, pointing. “Or do you mean you don’t go down? Weird for a sub but I’ll do you first. I’m cool with that,” he said as he dropped to his knees while pulling down Tony’s zipper.

Leaning forward Mickey sucked the older man’s boxer clad cock into his mouth, letting out puffs of hot air when he exhaled.

“Mick-fuck-”

Tony’s groans went right to Mickey’s own groin. He could feel the blood rushing into his cock, he knew it was every bit as hard as Tony’s. Fuck he wanted that cock. Mickey pulled the cop’s dick free, engulfing it. The feeling of Tony’s fingers in his hair.

And fuck they felt so different from Ian’s. Tony’s hands were larger, maybe even stronger but they weren’t grabbing his hair the way his dom did. Tony was barely touching his hair and nowhere near grabbing his head and skull fucking him like Ian. Damn if Mickey had any doubts about the guy being a sub before-fuck they weren’t going to have any real fun if he didn’t shake this up.

Dropping Tony’s cock from his mouth, Mickey stood, smirking at how flushed the other man looked, damn he was good. “Just when was the last time you got sucked off, blue boy? Or should I call you blue ball boy?” Mickey grinned, letting out a chuckle, at the joke.

“I…I meant it when I said I don’t have one night stands or one off blow jobs.” Well fuck, even breathless and half panting Mickey thought Tony really did sound like he meant it. For being an out and open sub, his cousin was hard up. But how hard up?

“I asked a question, when blue boy,” Mickey repeated with his best dom voice. Smiling when Tony dropped his head and blurted out ‘year and a half, sir’ before turning even redder. It might not work on Ian, or fool his sister, but he still had it. Fuck yeah.

“It’s been too fucking long since your ass got used then. After I suck you dry we’re going to call Ian over here and he’ll fill your ass, and this time you’re not saying no,” Mickey ordered, grinning as he pushed Tony to the floor, straddling the older man while pulling out his phone, hitting speed dial.

“Fuck, Mickey don’t,” Mickey grinned at the pathetic attempt at keep away, holding the phone just out of reach. The guy clearly didn’t have any brothers, or a sister.

“Really, that’s all you got? And you know you want Ian here. I can feel it, hell I can see it,” Mickey said as he grinded his cock into Tony’s hard dick, watching it jump each time he said Ian’s name. “So you want him to fuck you,” he laughed, waving the phone around, clicking send.

“No, Mickey. Damn. I don’t want that…I don’t get fucked Mickey. That’s why I always turn Ian down. He’d want to and I haven’t bottomed since college. I really don’t like it.”

Mickey looked at Tony. The guy had to be lying. A sub that didn’t want to get fucked…that was just….really? “So you don’t, what do you do? You blow guys off right? Because even Ian, hell everyone does that,” and if this guy didn’t…what the fuck.

“Yeah I’m cool with blowjobs but most doms want more, especially the second or third time. I mean they’re cool with me cooking and cleaning for them and sucking them off but they always want to do more, even the women, they always want to pull out the toys. But it’s my limit. So…” watching Tony shrug, Mickey narrowed his eyes as he watched the man under him turn red again. But for a very different reason this time.

“Fuck them, limits are limits. If you don’t want to get fucked you don’t get fucked. I got my own hang ups, Ian comes near me with a gun I’ll clean his clock. In fact I did when he tried using that gun dildo. Fuck. Those I don’t play with.” Mickey dropped to the carpet next to Tony as he ranted, resting on the larger guy. “You good with fucking someone else? Because Ian’s talked about watching another guy fucking me but he always gets jealous before he’s even done talking about it. But if it’s you. He might go for it…if you’re his too.” And fuck the guy had a nice chest, firm in all the right places but not so hard it hurt his head. He could lay like this all day.

“Damn that would be hot. He could sit in that chair, I’d give him a drink and cigar and then he’d tell us how he wanted us to do it…damn,” Mickey smirked at how breathless his fellow sub sounded, and how hard he felt but damn that sounded like a good fantasy Mickey decided as he leaned in closer.

It felt weird holding a guy, not bad but not…not right either, or not right in the way that being held by Ian felt right. He watched as Tony slowly unclenched his fist and started to breath easier, deeper. Mickey even felt himself smirk as he felt Tony wrap his arms around him, completing the hug. His cousin was totally a dom trapped in a sub’s body, and not even in the switch way. Ian was going to have fun with him.

“Thanks, Mickey. Thanks but I’m sure Ian wouldn’t want to share you. And who would want a sub that…” The first words were soft. Mickey almost wasn’t sure if he’d really heard them but, his mind wouldn’t make up something so fucking sentimental. And cuddling, because fuck that’s what they were doing, two guys in two days. What the fuck had happened with his life.

“Ya, don’t mention it. It’s what family does. Ian would be pissed if I didn’t…” and damn that’s why Ian was so mad at him that afternoon. He was going to have to make up for earlier with Mandy and his kid. He’d really messed that up.

“Ian won’t care. You’re his but I’m not-”

“You really don’t listen well do you Tony. I told you that you were mine five years ago and I damn well meant it. I just didn’t realize that Mickey would be the best way to make you realize that.”

Mickey saw Tony’s head snapping toward the door out of the corner of his eye as he’s own eyes locked on the door way and his redhead dom close the door behind him. Fuck yeah, he didn’t know how long Ian had been watching and it only made it hotter.

“Now what was that about a drink while my boy’s fuck?”

The night just got better Mickey decided as he watched Tony scramble toward the min-bar.

***Epilog: A Few Nights Later***

Mickey smiled at Tony as he walked into Dreamland and saw Ian dancing center stage, or center bar anyways. Fuck, his Ian looked hot, dressed in a pair of camo shorts and boots, nothing else, Mickey wanted nothing more than to curl around those legs….

Fucking damn he really had turned into a damn dick bitch hadn’t he? Fuck, who gave a damn, Ian didn’t, Tony didn’t, hell Tony was turning into every bit Ian’s bitch too. Mickey reminded himself as he grabbed Tony by the arm and marched over, claiming two seat in front of Ian, forcibly removing the suit wearing pansy who had been getting a bit too grabby with Ian’s shorts.

And the cop part of their trio had let him…Mickey glanced over at Tony, expecting a glare or something like he had done every time he, or Ian, had broken some bullshit law or another. Only blue boy wasn’t looking at him.

Tony’s eyes were glued to Ian. His fellow sub knew that Ian did…Mickey hadn’t even thought to ask if the other man had ever been to a strip joint before…he was a grown man but.

Fuck, the guy was so fucking innocent sometimes. He was going to have so much fun helping change that.

Hell, by the smirk on Ian’s face, they all were.

Title: After/Before [Shameless]

2015-04-07T04:32:57Z

Title: After/Before
Author: Pairatime
Fandom: Shameless
Word Count:
Challenge: thekinkroom Big Bang for 2014-2015.
Rating: NC-17 or FRAO
Genre: D/S AU
Characters/Pairings: Ian Gallagher/Mickey Milkovich with Ian Gallagher/Mickey Milkovich/Tony Markovich
Contains: slash, bdsm, ropes, impact play, dom/sub, threesome, domestic submission
Series: It will become one yes
Summary: Mickey has been Ian’s sub for a couple of years but always in private, always alone but Ian’s had enough of that. So Mickey gets owned publicly at a party but when it’s over it’s time to go home. Only home and family just makes everything more complicated, especially when he might have more family than he thought.
Author's Notes: First off, this is set after/during the loft party that takes place in
4x8 all events on the show that happen after, meaning Ian’s bipolarness are ignored. This was written at two main chunks, part one was written then after a break part two. This is why the tone and feel of them changes a little. Second, I had not planned on Tony. He just kind of happened and for a sub he’s rather pushy it seems.
Author’s note2: The art, created by the talented froggyfun365 is just perfect and fits the story so well. I hope you enjoy it as you read the story.

Link to fic master post: LJ | AO3
Link to art master post:Pinding

***Prolog: The Club***

Ian was smirking at him.

Ian was smirking at him and there were faggots and homos everywhere.

Mickey had been in the club for almost half an hour and he hadn’t really…hadn’t seen…

Men were dancing on the bars with shorts so skimpy- well Mickey had underwear with more fabric to them. Two men were grinding on each other, hard…everyone here was gay…everyone was a fucking ‘mo.

Just like them….and they wouldn’t care what he and Ian did…fuck, half of them wanted Ian to sub for them and the other half probably wanted him to dom the fuck out of them, fucking backwards pricks.

Mickey pulled his gaze back to Ian…standing there and smirking like he always did when he knew he was going to win…fucker tried to kiss him in public and then just….smirked.

But Mickey wanted it too, fuck him but he did…he fucking wanted it…he wanted everything that Ian was offering, had, offered, was always offering and more. He wanted it all, everything.

And for at least this one night he was going to let himself have it, Mickey promised himself. He gave the club one more look, taking it all in. Then Mickey turned his focus to Ian, grabbing his redhead by the neck and kissing him.

Nice and intense and unlike every kiss they’d had before. The kiss was slow and cool. They took their time. It was rarely done between them. It had always been hungry passion and frantic action before time ran out. But this time…this time was different. Open, erotic, sensual, and drawn out. Like they had all the time in the world and wanted to use it all on just this one kiss.

And in front of every fucking queer boy in the club. For once, for once not giving a shit what they thought of him because they didn’t matter. Not tonight.

This night was his, it was Ian’s.

It was theirs.

***The Morning After***

Mickey watched as the man walked away before turning to give Ian a long look.

The redhead was still passed out on the other half of the bed where he’d put him only a few hours before, almost completely unmoved. Mickey could even still see the creases in Ian’s sleeve from where he had been holding his dom; holding him the whole time they slept side by side. Mickey couldn’t remember the last time he’s slept that long and deep in an unknown place, open and filled with strangers as well.

But he had, he had last night because of…because Gallagher. “Yo, dude,” Mickey called out, turning back toward the party’s host, now in the kitchen area. “Gallagher likes pancakes, and throw in some fruit shit if you got it,” Mickey added, pushing himself up from the pullout bed, his gaze traveling back to Ian as he did.

“Fruit shit,” Brian said, and Mickey could hear the amusement in his voice. It was almost enough to make him want to turn around and knock out the guy’s teeth, but Ian wouldn’t like that. “I’ll have to see what I have, there might be leftover strawberries from the daiquiris. You still just want eggs? Coffee?”

The additional questions were finally enough for Mickey to turn from Ian and toward the kitchen, his focus tracking the host and the others milling around enjoying the morning, some still kissing, holding hands and all that faggoty shit before they landed on the coffee maker. “Fucking definitely.” He answered, heading right for it, stopping to glare at it when he realized it was one of those fancy yuppie one-cup-at-a-time machines.

He could only stare at it. “Fucking hell, you can’t even have real fucking coffee?” Mickey questioned, unsure where to start as he continued to look at it, remembering the weird beers from the night before. Not even sure where to begin, Mickey started flicking his way through the small stack of flavored cups, tossing them about trying to find something that wasn’t gay. No way was he starting his day with some caramel vanilla cream crap.

“It’s so hot that it’s not an act,” Brian commented to one of the other guest before coming over to stand next to Mickey. “We’ll use French Roast. It’s as close to regular coffee as you’ll find,” he said, picking one of the plastic cups up and sliding it into the coffee maker.

From there it looked normal enough, water drained from the tank in the back and light caramel color liquid dripped into the plain red mug. “Thanks,” Mickey said, frowning as he mentally reviewed the steps so he could make the second cup if he needed.

He watched as Brian smiled at him before heading back over to the stove where most of the burners seemed to have the different breakfast options on them. Mickey looked on as Brian poured the yellow egg mixture into one pan before flipping the golden pancakes on another griddle while checking the egg-soaked toast on the third. It only took another moment for him to tell that Brian was doing it all on his own.

Mickey panned around at the near two dozen men still hanging around the loft, while a handful-- like Ian-- were still sleeping. Most of the men were out and up, moving around, chatting with one another, and even with Brian, eating the food Brian was cooking, and in the case of one pair enjoying some morning play. The one thing none of them were doing was helping with the cooking.

“You’re a Dom, right? I mean I was pretty sure you are. You did tie up those guys real well and then spank the shit out of them last night. That was you, right? You’re not one of those fucking weird service tops are you?” Mickey asked bluntly, looking back at Brian while thinking of the party the night before.

“You mean like Ian?”

Mickey wanted to scowl at the amused tone in Brian’s voice, almost as much as he wanted to at the idea of Ian being a service top, which he wasn’t, not really. “That fucking shit is just for work, if he wasn’t getting paid for it he wouldn’t be giving them the time of day. Ian does not get his rocks off pleasing other guys like some subby Dom,” Mickey spat out aggressively, defending Ian.

“Whoa there, didn’t mean to dis your Dom,” Brian said, the amusement not leaving his voice as Mickey watched him flip the toast. “I know he’s not a service top. And as for me, well I’m a bondage Dom. I get my rocks off tying them up. I may play a bit with them, mostly my hand or a paddle, but my love is in the rope work.”

Brian kept talking. And from the near giddiness Mickey heard as he listened to the guy, Mickey got just how much he had to love it. How much he had to love putting out and using the ropes on a sub, and given what he’d seen last night…the guy had skills to back up his lust.

***The Night Before***

Mickey smacked his lips as he tasted the second beer, some fucking winter wheat crap. But he had to admit, even if only to himself, that it wasn’t that bad. He’d had worse anyways, most of it at the Alibi Room.

Mickey leaned into Ian as he took in the party, he’d been to worse parties too, switching his glance to his redhead before looking back toward the show that held Ian’s--and everyone else’s--attention.

Strung up by ropes hanging from the ceiling, a lanky ebony-skinned man spun and twisted as the host, Brian, slowly played with the toy, adding ropes to move and shift arms and legs while tightening or loosening others to change the pose. Alternating between snapping photos and using his hand or a small collection of tools to change the shade of his subject’s ass or back every few minutes as he did so.

It was pretty and hypnotic and unlike any beating Mickey had ever seen. Brian cared for his toy. His hands may have been inflicting pain or shifting ropes but his lips were flowing with encouragement and praise, when they weren’t lightly kissing the dark skin of his sub and toy

And every time the sub’s face turned toward them, Mickey could see only bliss on his expression, his slack face somehow still smiling, his eyes blown so wide Mickey could see it from across the loft. The guy was loving every second of it, and the Dom hadn’t even touched the sub’s jockstrap-clad cock.

“God, he looks fucking amazing.”

Ian’s whispered words drew Mickey’s eyes from the display to the redhead standing beside him. “Yeah,” because Mickey couldn’t disagree at all, the pair did look fucking amazing to borrow his guy’s words. “You wanna do something? With, not me but…not that you should be looking at other--it’s hot right?” Mickey rambled before shoving his bottle between his lips to shut himself up, cursing himself.

“Fuck yes I want to do that, but not with just anyone,” Ian said his voice and breathe suddenly very close to Mickey’s ear.

The soft tone and puff of warm moist air barely inches from his skin sent a shiver right through Mickey. He shut his eye and he let out a groan, fighting the urge to lean into Ian. Fighting it until he remembered the kiss in the club and the promise he made to himself to be bold tonight, to be himself.

He leaned into Ian.

He forced himself to open his eyes and not resist when he felt Ian’s hands on his shoulders. Ian slid around behind Mickey. “Only with someone special.” Another shiver went though him at the seductive voice from Ian even as the other man’s hands moved down his arms, just light enough for Mickey to tell they were there until they firmly clasped his wrist before slowly pulling them behind him, “someone I know I can really call mine.”

“Fuck, Gallagher,” Mickey hissed, pulling his ear away from the teeth that had just bitten lightly into it. “We’re in public,” Mickey added, trying not to think about just how hard he was in his jeans, and how nice the rock solid press of Ian’s cock felt grinding into his ass.

“I know, it’s hotter isn’t it?”

Mickey wanted to say no. Say that it wasn’t fucking hotter, that it wasn’t making him harder and pushing fucking buttons he didn’t even know he had. But as he felt Ian slowly slide a hand around to his front, feeling the redhead’s thin wiry fingers wrap themselves around his jean covered cock, he couldn’t. He couldn’t even think, he was so lost in the sensation. Every touch, every bit of his skin Ian’s own skin brushed, every word whispered into his ear…all felt so damn good.

Ian’s hand pushing him to his knees while slowly turning him around. Ian’s groin with its scent, an aroma of sweat and gas station soap that was all Ian, filling his nose, the coarse fabric of his pants with its tiny zipper pressed to his own pale skin, the only thing dulling the smell, blocking the source.

He wanted it. He wanted Ian and for—maybe not the first time but one of the few times in his life-- he didn’t give a fuck who knew and who saw.

“I said anytime I wanted, and you agreed, Mickey.” The voice ringing in his ears, a hand roughly pulling at his hair, forcing him to look up at his…his Ian while the standing man’s other hand freed his cock, letting the smell redouble in potency. “Now suck me off, boy.”

Mickey couldn’t do anything but obey when he was pulled onto the cock even as it was thrust into him, past his lips and tongue, right to the back of his throat. Closing his eyes, breathing through his nose, flooding his mind with more of Ian’s scent as he complied.

And for one of the few times in his life…he felt right.

***The Morning After***

Mickey had to admit it was good food as he sat back on the bed next to Ian, shoving another forkful of scramble eggs into his mouth while snuggles--that is settling-- next to Ian again.

And they weren’t the crappy dry as fuck eggs and milk he and Mandy grew up with. Having to fend for themselves as soon as they could reach the stovetop meant they had to learn how to cook young by necessity. It had been about survival so they learned just enough to get by so neither of them had ever gotten any good at it. This guy, though? Brian’s skill clearly went beyond rope work. Mickey had been skeptical when he saw him dump the peppers and cheese into the pan with the eggs, but goddamn if it wasn’t the best fucking thing Mickey had eaten in a long time. Brian was just as skilled with his kitchen as with his ropes.

And Brian had to love it almost as much as his other skills. That had to be why the guy was cooking it himself when he had at least a half dozen subs around him, willing to do whatever he asked of them, Mickey thought as he watched Brian cooking up a plate for another one of his guests while chatting with the men standing and sitting around the kitchen space, hanging on their host’s every word while they patiently waited for their food to be served.

“But why the fuck? Dom’s don’t cook,” Mickey muttered to himself as he watched the others still in the kitchen before glancing down at his plate.

“If you think that, you really need to spend a few days at my place.”

Mickey jumped at the sudden voice beside him as Ian turned, still nuzzling into Mickey’s coat, which he’d been using for a pillow. “What, fuck Gallagher, how long have you been awake? Let a guy know,” he complained, reaching over to smack Ian lightly on the shoulder.

“But I like watching you, its fun.”

“Fun, right,” Mickey grumbled, only just keeping himself from smiling as he felt Ian push himself up before draping himself partially onto Mickey. That’s when he spotted one of Ian’s fingers going for one of the larger egg chucks on his plate. “Go and get your own plate, fire-crotch,” he said, blocking the fingers and moving the plate.

“He has eggs for me? Cool,” Ian said, jumping off the foldout bed.

“Pancakes, I told him you like pancakes…you do, right?” Mickey asked. He hated not knowing for sure, and he’d really hate it if he had to share his eggs because he got it wrong.

“Pancakes, awesome.”

Mickey felt himself relax at the obvious excitement in his Ian’s voice; he hadn’t been wrong, good.

“Yeah, and I told him you like that fruit shit in your pancakes too,” Mickey added with a smile, putting his plate aside and getting up to follow Ian over to the kitchen area.

The grin Mickey saw play across Ian’s lips and the delight in his eyes at the statement did something to Mickey. It made him feel happier, felt good. “The guy even has all this fancy ass yuppie one cup at a time coffee shit with all these damn flavors, fucking flavors for your coffee,” he added, heading toward the coffee maker.

Mickey cut the line with a glare, the other guys at the party were fucking pussies, and stared at the device, walking himself through the steps before glancing at the pile of flavor cups. “What fucking flavor you want?” he asked, flicking his way through the pile seeing what all was there and if anything would stand out as clearly Ian.

“Caramel mocha, or just caramel,” Ian answered back.

He didn’t give the white cups more then a glance but Mickey didn’t miss the way Ian’s gaze slowly traveled up his body…fuck he wasn’t normally the one getting cruised.

Fighting the blush he could feel beginning, Mickey flicked the non-caramel cups out of the way, hunting for a caramel mocha one, grabbing it and slipping the plastic into the maker and going through the steps to make it. Moments later when the light brown liquid started dripping into the black mug Mickey didn’t even try and stop himself from smiling. He’d remembered how all on his own.

The smile wanted to turn into a scowl the moment he looked toward Ian to see his...his man chatting with the host, and getting far to close and friendly for Mickey’s liking. But he didn’t let himself; the guy wasn’t going to get between Ian and him. But no reason not to make that clear to the dude.

“Ian, coffee,” he said, cutting off whatever Brian had been saying, handing the mug to Ian. “Caramel mocha, all fresh and shit. Not sure what’s wrong with plain old cup of Joe,” Mickey said, trying to not grin too much at the smile Ian gave him after his first mouthful.

“Thanks Mickey,” Ian’s response was low and playful.

Just as playful as the hand that snaked Mickey’s neck, sliding up until Ian’s fingers were woven between the strands of Mickey’s dark hair, using them to force Mickey closer to him, not that Mickey needed much of a push. But without another word Mickey was so close he could feel the heat coming off Ian, smell the caramel on his lips, feel how hard and horny Ian was.

“It’s really good coffee,” Ian added, taking another sip before pulling Mickey the rest of the way toward him, locking their lips.

It was hot, and not sexy hot but really fucking hot as the splashes of coffee spilled from Ian’s mouth to his own along with the tongue that seemed everywhere at once. He had to swallow the drink just to keep breathing and he could feel it heating up his throat and everything else as it went.

But as Ian broke the kiss and smirked at him Mickey had to admit, damn it was good coffee, especially mixed with Ian. But then he just loved that particular flavor.

***The Night Before***

Salt on his tongue, fingers digging into his scalp and panting moans, low and throaty, filling his ears. Mickey felt good.

Even as Ian slid out and the hands were no longer in his hair he still felt good leaning against Ian’s leg, resting and trusting his…trusting Ian. It felt right.

“That’s my good boy Mickey,” the soft words from Ian, and the light brush of fingers through his hair, heated up his face, hell his whole body. Hearing the word boy from anyone else’s lips made him want to fucking punch their lights out, make them bleed but from Ian…it was so different. He felt…happy, fucking happy, even if he hadn’t gotten off.

“When’s… fuck,” fuck what was wrong with his voice Mickey thought, clearing his throat. “When’s it’s my fucking turn…” He was so hard in his pants.

He couldn’t believe he hadn’t even taken his dick out yet. It wouldn’t take Ian more then a moment to bring him off. “I’m going to fucking shoot right in my jeans like a highschool bitch if we don’t do something soon,” Mickey complained, pushing himself off Ian enough so he’s be able to reach his crotch, grabbing for the zipper.

“No!” Ian’s tone was blunt and direct. And it went right from Mickey’s ear directly to his cock even as the rest of his body seemed to lock up, bypassing his brain as it obeyed.

“Fuck?” Mickey said, looking up at Ian, his hands, fuck the rest of his body unable to move. “I need to blow a load, like now. Trust me it won’t take me long,” Mickey assured his lover. “like one two pumps,” Or you just touching it, Mickey added to himself.

“No.” Ian repeated, and again the tone, the feeling behind it, did things to Mickey. His entire body felt tight and ready to burst at the sound, not just his cock.

“What the fuck? You got off-” He complained, stopping at the feel—warm, soft yet firm--and smell—dollar store soap and sweat--of Ian’s hand covering his mouth.

“I want you hard Mickey.” Ian started as he leaned low, as low as his voice, “I want you hard when I strip you. I want you hard when I pull the ropes tight and hang you in the air,” Ian went on as he took Mickey by the shoulders and turned him back around to where Brian was removing the bindings from his boy one by one, still having fun and making a game of freeing the toy.

Mickey’s breath caught in his throat as he realized where this was going. He let his gaze travel around the room, remembering all the other people again. He felt like everyone had to be looking at him, had been as he sucked off Ian, as Ian told him he wasn’t getting off and fuck if that didn’t push buttons making him harder. Fuck, how hard can a guy get before he just loses it.

“I want you hard when I open that ass and I want you hard when I fuck the come out of you Mickey. While everyone watches. Like the sound of that, boy?” Ian stated, his hands taking control of Mickey’s again, pulling them behind him.

He wanted it. He wanted Ian to do that, he fucking needed it, “Fuck yeah. Do that to me,” Mickey almost couldn’t believe he was asking for it. He was really asking for it, fuck he never wanted it before, never for more then a moments daydream he knew could never fucking happen anyways. But now, fuck.

Mickey couldn’t think, couldn’t do anything but what Ian wanted as Ian guided him to the center of the play space.

***The Morning After***

“Damn that’s hot.” Someone who wasn’t Ian said.

Mickey blinked for a moment and had to shake his head before remembering that he and Ian weren’t alone, cranking his neck to see who has made the comment. It was the guy that had kept wanting to talk to him about being a pimp for some fucking school thing, Gabe or some shit. And he was eyeing Ian way too closely.

“Don’t get any ideas,” Mickey stated, glaring at Gabe, or whatever his name was, and anyone else who liked to be to interested in Ian, which seemed to be everyone, fuck they need to back off Mickey added to himself, pulling himself closer to his guy.

Mickey frowned a bit at the chuckle he felt, and heard, from Ian, “And just what ideas are you afraid he’ll get? Think he wants some coffee?” Ian offered, looking at the guy, “Want to try some Gabriel? It’s really good coffee. Taste almost as good as Mickey, and together….” the redhead commented with a smirk, taking another mouthful from his mug, eyeing Gabriel.

And Mickey wasn’t sure if the feeling that flushed through him was from the remark about his taste or the jealousy at Ian making the other guy blush, because the bastard was blushing, but only one of them was getting him worked up, or mattered at all. “You get I don’t share. I mean, what’s mine is mine. You get that right?” Mickey demanded refocusing his attention on Ian and blocking out the rest of the room. “If I’m in this, you’re mine.”

“I think you have this backwards.”

Mickey had barely heard the words before his world went spinning. Ian’s hands on him, pushing him into the kitchen counter, the air being forced out of him as his stomach was shoved into the black marble top, bending him over. He wrestled back at first, his gut telling him he had to, but his heart and dick slowed him down until he felt himself being pushed into the counter, a plate half under one side and a glass right there when he opened his eyes. But it was Ian’s familiar weight pressing into his back, fingers wrapped around his wrists, it all just felt… so good.

“You’re mine, got it, Mickey?” The words were whispered right into his ears, and bypassed everything as they went right to his dick making him fucking hard all over again. Mickey wasn’t sure if he was ever really going to be soft around Ian again, not that he had been often before but, fuck, it wasn’t this damn hard before.

“Got it, Mickey? You’re mine, say it.” Ian’s voice, Ian’s mouth, was right there by his ear and fuck.

When the words, question, fucking order—because that’s what it sure as shit felt like it was—came the second time he wanted to answer. It was almost a need but somehow he couldn’t. He couldn’t say anything, he could barely groan. He was barely able to think.

“You remember who’s in charge here, Mickey? You said it last night, acted like you meant it this morning, say it again, Mickey.”

He swallowed hard, craning his neck to look up at Ian. He tried speaking but…he still didn’t know what to say. He wasn’t even sure he could say anything but if he did speak he…he wanted to tell Ian to fuck off, that he’d said it because he wanted to be fucked, he wanted to get off. But part of him…part of him knew that wasn’t the truth. Knew he had wanted to say it then, knew he wanted to be able to just stay it again. Like the night before. A part off him knew he meant every word he had said the night before. And that even if he couldn’t say it now, he still meant it.

And fuck it all, Mickey wanted to fucking say it.

***The Night Before***

He relaxed into the ropes, into Ian, and let go.

“Yeah that’s right, Mickey, I’ve got you.”

Mickey let the words flow over him just as he let the ropes glide over the skin of his bare chest, pulling tight the farther from the ceiling he dropped letting himself sink into Ian’s arms.

Then he felt the other rope, the one around his neck, drawing tighter. The moment he felt it biting he stopped, pushing himself up with his legs, away from Ian until the rope was slack. And all Mickey could see was the disappointment in Ian’s eyes.

“Trust me, boy. Be mine, Mickey, be mine.”

Mickey heard the words but it was the look. He wanted to please Ian, he wanted Ian to smile at him. “Ian—”

“Trust me.” The words cut what he was going to say. Not that it mattered. The hand that accompanied them, the hand that ran across his face and through his hair, kept him from even being able to think. He could only focus on Ian’s heat. The hand on him and the body before him.

He closed his eyes, letting himself focus on the hand. The way it cupped the side of his face, the way the thumb brushed the skin of his check right under his eye. The way his hair felt as Ian’s fingers ruffled through them. The warmth, heat, coming from Ian’s palm. Matched by the heat coming from Ian himself, just inches away. The way it felt was just amazing, the way it all felt so right, so good. He didn’t want it to stop.

Without opening his eyes, he leaned toward that heat, toward Ian. He felt the rope pull tight into his neck again, “Ian…” He didn’t like how his voiced sounded, hesitant…maybe…fuck it sounded scared, but he couldn’t help it. He was scared. He didn’t know if he could…

“For me, Mickey, for me.”

For you, Mickey thought, lifting his feet and letting himself tip over into Ian, the rope tightening, forcing him to breathe slowly, “Ian…Sir,” Mickey gasped, floating in the air. Fighting the impulse to panic, to fight to ropes and get his feet back on the ground. But he shoved it down and focused on the hand, light against his check, on Ian, on his Sir.

“That’s my good boy.”

Mickey relaxed and let himself go as the voice washed over him. Trusting in the feel of Ian’s hands slowly gliding down his neck and over his body; along his back, he could feel Ian’s fingers running over his hips and down his legs, pulling them apart, then he felt the teeth. “Fuck, Ian.”

“Is it really me you want fucked Mickey?” The words, whispered in his ear, were accompanied by a… finger? Thumb? Running along his ass, pushing against his hole, just enough to make him feel it, before moving away. “Or should someone else be fucked?”

“Fuck, Christ… Ian-Sir,” Mickey panted. He tried to push back toward Ian, but he couldn’t. He couldn’t do much of anything but hang there, dependant on Ian. And fuck if that didn’t make him even harder. “Get your fucking dick in me already,” he ordered.

Only it wasn’t a dick but the palm of Ian’s hand he felt a moment later, and it wasn’t on his asshole but his ass. “Shit, Ian,” he shouted, his eyes popping open in surprise at the jolt. He closed them moments later to keep himself from getting dizzy as the world spun from the force of the spanking, but they were open long enough for Mickey to realize that others were watching them. Watching him. Watching Ian play with him, use him and…and he loved it. He wanted them to see. He’d never wanted that before…
“I know what you want, Mickey,” Ian whispered before nipping, his teeth, pushing against and then into Mickey’s skin. “And to get it,” Ian paused, trailing his tongue over Mickey’s nipple, sucking, and then closing his teeth around it, leaving it wet and moist in the open air when he moved on. Trailing lower, Ian didn’t say anything for a beat, and then he skimmed his lips higher again, kissing Mickey’s neck. “All you have to do is ask, Mickey.” The warm breath on Mickey’s skin was a soft counterpoint to the feel of Ian’s teeth that quickly followed. Mickey gasped, arching against the rope. “Tell me what you are, Mickey.”

Mickey forced himself to pause, not to beg as Ian was still asking, still saying what he wanted but as soon as Ian was done…Mickey wanted Ian, wanted to be Ian’s. And for once he didn’t care if Ian, or anyone else, knew.

“Fuck me, Sir. I’m yours and,” Mickey said, swallowing hard before going on, his voice trembling as he did. “I just want you to fuck me, please, Ian. I need it.”

There was no answer at first, nothing. He didn’t feel or hear anything. Even when he opened his eyes he didn’t see anything that answered his plea, all he saw was Brian and a few of the others watching him, but no sign of Ian.

Then he felt it. The cool slick drizzle along his ass followed by fingers pushing into him. With a deep breath he relaxed. Doing his best to let Ian’s finger inside. Shivering at the pleasure when the cool finger explored him.

And then a few minutes later, Ian taking him. Making him feel whole, complete, and content while everyone else looked on. Seeing how much he belonged to Ian. How much he was Ian’s. It felt right, he felt right. He felt…owned; wanted, loved.

He was Ian’s.

***The Morning After***

“Say it again now, Mickey. I mean it. I want to hear it.”

They were so close Mickey knew he could have whispered it and Ian would be able to near it loud and clear…but it wasn’t just for Ian. He didn’t want to just tell Ian. That wasn’t what he promised last night, what he felt last night.

“Yours,” Mickey blurted out, barely loud enough for him to be able to hear it over the pounding rushing surging of his heartbeat, filling his ears. It was only a single word but it felt like a damn breaking. “Yours,” he said again louder then the pounding. It felt like a shout, and from the way some of the other guys jumped it may have been, and it felt good. As did seeing the smile on Ian’s lips.

“You’re in charge. You Sir,” Mickey added after clearing his throat. Smiling at himself. He’d finally been able to say it. He called Ian Sir and they weren’t having sex…that…that was a first and he thought it felt fucking fantastic. “I’m yours, always,” he finished, leaning in for a kiss.

He has planned for a short kiss but when Ian’s hands hooked around his neck, keeping him close. He didn’t fight it, he went with it. He let himself enjoy the longer kiss. Mickey could still taste the coffee on Ian’s lips, on his tongue as it dominated his mouth. He might have to start springing for the overpriced faggoty coffee for his place if it meant Ian would kiss him like this more often.

“Mine.” Ian’s voice was rough, husky when he broke the kiss. And it went straight to Mickey’s already hard cock.

“Yours,” Mickey echoed, loving how good it felt to hear—say--those words. To know that someone wanted him, planned on keeping him. “Always yours,” he whispered this time, as he buried his face in the folds of Ian’s shirt.

Mickey let out a sigh at the feel of Ian’s fingers running through his hair, slowly pushing him downward until his knees touched the ground. “That’s right, Mickey. You’re mine. Just mine.” He knew the words weren’t directed only at him, as he turned his head he could see that everyone in the loft was still watching them.

It made Mickey want to hug Ian’s legs closer to him and shout his as he threaten to beat the fucking shit out of each and every one of them…but Mickey stopped himself. That wasn’t his job, his role. He had to leave that to Ian, who was doing a damn fine job.

“And I though last night was the climax. Who needs some ice water, because I know I do,” Brian said before draining the glass of water in his hand, “Fuck, you need to stop hiding him, Ian. Bring him to all the parties,” Brian added, sliding a plate piled with strawberry pancakes toward Ian.

“I think I will,” Ian responded, taking the fork and spearing a larger strawberry while his other hand reached down rubs circles across Mickey’s back.

Mickey let out a pleasurable murmur, pressing into the hand that felt so good on his back. What a difference a night makes. Mickey though to himself.

He never though he’d be able to do this. Letting go and enjoying it all. Letting someone else-- fuck that, it was Ian and only Ian-- take the lead. Damn he wished he’d known how much he’d enjoy it years before. He would have stopped playing dom long ago.

He hoped Ian never got tried of him.

***The Night Before***

Breathe, he just had to breathe.

In…out….in…out…in…out.

“You okay there boy?”

Mickey blinked open his eyes, winching at the light but looking toward the voice anyways, toward Ian who was kneeling over him. Holding onto his hand, grounding him, “Yes Sir, I’m good, I’m…” amazing, that was the only word he could think of for how he felt.

Being completely depended on Ian as he hung there…as Ian played with and enjoyed him, fuck that has been one of the best fucks of his life. He’s never let go like that, just given in, fuck he didn’t even remember getting down Mickey added to himself, glancing around him at the pull out sofa he and Ian were on.

Yeah, he only had the vaguest fucking clue how’d they’d gotten there. He remembered something about being lowered to his knees and being carried, Ian could lift him? It must have been someone else but damn it all if he cared right then. Mickey stopped thinking about it and snuggled close to Ian, wrapping an arm around Ian. “Yours,” he mumbled, burying his head into Ian’s jean covered leg.

“Mine,” He head Ian say above him as he felt his dom’s hand in his hair. God it felt so good, he wanted the night to never end. He wanted to be like this forever.

Part two

Title: Choices [Southland]

2015-01-28T06:56:37Z

Title: Choices
Word Count: 1050
Challenge: : Southland, Bryant/Sherman, Some things we don't talk about...
Rating: R
Characters/Pairings: Ben Sherman and Sammy Bryant
Summary: 4x010: Bryant was hurt and his pup is seeing red. Bryant knows that’s a line you don’t come back from.
Author's Notes: Despite making Bryant bi and him getting Ben into discipline and pup play it’s very much worked within the show, that’s why they kept fighting. But now I’ve broken from the show completely. Their actions at the end of this season and of the next simply would not allow this universe to work so I will no long be trying my fics to the show’s storyline. It’s now a complete AU from the show.

He would see Bryant at the pool party tomorrow.

It would be fine, he was fine, Bryant was fine. He would go back to work and help track down Ronnie and then…and then…

Just the though of the man, what the pimp had done to his wife, his daughter…to his Handler. The bastard had hurt his Sammy. Could have killed his partner. He wanted to kill that crook and press his gun against his head, see the look in that piece of filth’s eyes…he wanted to find Ronnie and end it all once and for all…

Which was just what Bryant didn’t want him to do.

Sammy sat up higher in the hospital bed when he saw Ben stop in the doorway. One hand pushing against the wall beside the portal, stopping himself from leaving even as the rest of his body leaned forward out the exit.

His pup’s body was tight, tense and even without seeing the other man’s face he knew his eyes were closed as he swayed there blocking the doorway.

It was only when Ben let out a long ragged breathe, without relaxing one bit, that Bryant realized he had been holding his own, not waiting to disrupt whatever was stopping Ben from leaving. But now his gut was telling him he needed to make a move.

“I don’t want to lose my Sparks. Not after I just got him back,” Bryant said as calmly and firmly as he could, which was more then he had expected.

For a long moment Ben didn’t move, seemed to be barely breathing, Bryant just watched and waiting hoping he wouldn’t lose his pup.

Did leaving mean losing Bryant, losing his Sir? Did Bryant really mean that…

Yeah, fuck, he knew Bryant meant it. Because if he left it was to try and kill Ronnie and even if he never found him or someone else arrested the pimp they would both know what he had tried…After everything could he really…

He’d finally convinced Bryant to give him another chance, his ass had only just stopped feeling the spanking. Was he really so ready to throw it away again.

The bed had felt so empty with just Thunder to share it with…Damn it, he couldn’t lose Bryant and Ronnie had tried to kill Bryant. The fucker needed to die…but… he needed his Sir and he couldn’t…

Watching as Ben turned back toward him Bryant wanted to hold his breathe again, but he didn’t let himself. Forcing himself to breathe evenly he keeping his back as straight and upright as he could while locking his eyes on Ben’s the moment the younger man opened his eyes letting, stare right into his partners blue eyes.

Bryant saw the histation in his pup’s eyes. Sparks just needed a reason, and he planed on giving him on, “Ben…Sparks, stay for lunch Jell-O? The precinct won’t have a problem, not after only three days,” Bryant said holding out the cup of green blocks toward his pup, who let out a his breathe and stepped back from the doorway.

When Ben reached for Bryant’s hospital bed, Bryant tried not to smile to much but he couldn’t help it, “pull up a chair, we’ll eat, maybe get the nurse to bust out the games, and you can get her number,” he suggested, relaxing enough to take his eyes off his pup long enough to get out his own lunch.

“Okay, fine, but I don’t need her number,” Ben said, sitting in the chair beside Bryant’s bed, “If we play monopoly I get the dog?” he asked, a hesitant smile beginning on his lips.

“Always pup,” Bryant grinned back.

***

“Fuck it’s nice to be back in my own bed again,” Bryant exclaimed as he dropped onto his bed, bouncing heavy.

“That was the longest pool party ever,” Ben agreed, settling in next to his partner.

Bryant shifted, trying to get comfortable but the cast around his left arm wasn’t making it easy. “You got to drink and could have hit the pool if you wanted. I mean really whose idea was it to throw the guy on meds and in a cast a pool party? I mean come on,” he ranted, whacking the cast with a scowl.

“Ferguson wanted to catch some rays and surf,” Ben grinned as he rolled over to face his trainer. “Be glad he didn’t talk everyone into a beach party. You could have gotten sand down your cast,” he joked.

“Fuck that. I’d cut it off before I spent a few weeks-fuck,” Bryant half yelled, “the next time I see that fucker he’s going to get more then an ear full. Hell, I’ll shove this up his ass,” he complained, lifting the cast up..

Ben let out a full body laugh at the image, “now that I’d want to see, and so would half the department,” he bantered back before propping his head on his hand, still watching Bryant.

“I’ll bet,” Bryant agreed, his voice slowing to a stop as he noticed Ben watching him, “Something wrong, I got something on my face pup?” he asked, running his good hand over the not bruised half of his face.

“What? No, no nothing like that,” Ben stammered as he fell back into his back, staring upward for a long and quite few minutes before turning back toward Bryant, “it’s just…yesterday played out a lot different then I expect it too. When I stopped by the hospital…I meant to leave and-“

“Stop, stop right there Sparks,” Bryant ordered, pressing a finger to Ben’s lips, “We aren’t going to talk about what might have been but what was, you got that,” he paused long enough for Ben to nod before going on, “good. Yesterday you dropped by and kept me company. Kept me from going nuts and busting out of there. We played monopoly, cards and had fun. Got it pup,” he commanded.

Smiling, fighting to hold back a full out grin Ben went with his gut and darted forward to lay a long wet lick along the length of his handler’s face, biting back the grimes at the bitter taste of copper, “Bark” he let out. Nuzzleing closer to his trainer.

Bryant laughted and ruffled the fur of his Spark’s head while pulling his closer.

Title: Seeing David [The War Boys]

2015-01-16T06:29:00Z

Title: Seeing David
Word Count: 1004
Challenge: : War Boys, The (movie), George/David, Sweet lovemaking.
Rating: NC-17
Characters/Pairings: George/David
Summary: George thinks about the first time he really saw David
Author's Notes: I love this movie and this pairing and there just isn’t enough fics about them. Slowly I plan to help change that.

The first time George really saw David? Really saw David, not as a friend, bro or a fun fuck buddy? But really saw him for what he meant to George…

It was the first time they made love, rather than quick blowjobs or rutting in the back of the truck.

It was the second day of summer their junior year.

The first day after school had let out was spent partying with Greg and the others but that next day--hung over and out of Jack, the Captain, and all the rest-- everyone had gone their separate ways leaving them alone in David’s bedroom.

It started as sloppy kisses, humping legs, and groping hands as David returned from his shower. The familiar rush before Greg or David’s dad or Maria walked in…but then it slowed down because they weren’t around. George and David knew they weren’t going to walk in, not this time.

The kisses became deeper, lingering. Their legs intertwined, locking them together as the gropes became caresses.

As David’s pants turned to moans, he leaned back, let himself enjoy the sight before him.

David’s fair skin was flushed a deep crimson, his eyes so wide they were black and his lips, his puffy lips were calling, moaning his name, and he wasn’t going to keep them waiting any longer.

The kiss was a slow and abiding onslaught as he tasted every bit of David he could. Moving on from his lips across his jaw, down his neck, feeling the strange yet so right feeling of light stubble under his tongue, of it brushing against his own thick growth when he stroked his own check against David’s, nuzzling into his friend.

The gasping moan was music to his ears, hot horny music, as he pressed his teeth into David’s neck, sucking hard, running his tongue over the tasty skin before moving lower and doing it again. And again and again until it was David’s nipple between his teeth and the reaction was so much more.

His name came bursting from David’s lips, pleas for something, hands gripping his hair almost as hard as he fisted the sheets and the mattress under them, grinding his hips down roughly even as David tried to thrust up with his own groin.

With a grunt he pushed down, rubbing their hard cocks into one another and fuck they needed to get rid of there boxers he said between those grunts.

Sliding down between David’s legs, George kissing, nipping and tasting his way down David’s chest, abs, hips. With one last and luxuries lick he stopped for a moment, closing his eyes and taking a long breath, running his check along David’s thick, warm and hard cock.

Smiling up the length of David’s body he could see the rapid rise and fall of his lover’s chest, the clear want, need, on his face. He grinned as here reached out his hands, right and left, finding David’s legs. “Up you go,” he said, his voice thick and husky to his own ears, throwing them forward toward the headboard, chuckling at both the ‘oh shit’ and the fact that he now had David’s ass right where he wanted it.

It was a single movement to pull the gray boxers up and off the legs, leaving David’s ass bare and right in front of him.

David grunted as he gave the ass before him a playful smack before leaning in close, smelling David. He could still catch the scent of Irish Springs, but under that, under that was all his David.

Darting his tongue forward, taste joined smell. There was a bit of soap but mostly David, David and warmth as he dug in deeper, spreading David’s ass with his hands as he explored where his dick had gone before.

Grinning, humming with his tongue, David’s pants, moans, groans, pleas and begging calls music to his ears. He swirled and twisted his tongue deeper. Loosening and opening David, getting him ready.

Ready until his friend was demanding, ordering, begging, bargaining, anything just to have a dick inside him. “Well if you really want it,” he answered, pushing down his own boxers, letting out his cock, already slick with pre-come he still let drop a wad of spit, letting it slick up even more, hocking again this time into David’s ass before sticking his fingers into his mouth, wetting them before pushing them into David.

The sounds that David made had his cock pumping more and more lube out of his cock, making it easier to switch to his hard and eager cock. “Christ fuck, you’re tight,” he exclaimed, pushing forward slowly, stopping himself after a few inches, opening his eyes to see David’s eyes wide open, staring up at him. His lips telling, pleading for him not to stop.

Pulling back a breath, he smirked as he felt David try and follow before he slowly thrust forward until he was all the way in, pushing David back into the bed with a grunt.

Rolling his hips, he fucked David, growing more and more frantic with each passing moment. David felt so good around his dick. David sounded so hot yelling his name, broken by grasps as he was fucked deep. God he wasn’t going to be able to last.

And with a hard thrust, a yell as ripped from his own throat and it was over.

Spent, falling into David he panted every bit as hard as David was.

Laying there he knew he was in for a great summer.

And it would be one of the best times of his life. Because he didn’t just have two of the best friends he could ever want, not just because he had a buddy who he could fuck around with and blow off steam, but because he had someone that made him feel like he wasn’t alone. Make him feel like he was someone special.

Letting his pride destroy that a year later was one of the worst moments in his life.

Title: Homecoming [Defying Gravity]

2015-01-13T05:36:27Z

Title: Homecoming
Word Count: 1,005
Challenge: For smallfandomfest’s 16 round: Defying Gravity
(movie):Pete/Griff: First time together after Pete gets out of the hospital - "I'm not make of glass"
Rating: PG-13
Characters/Pairings: Pete/Griff
Series: Post-Gravity
Summary: It’s time for Pete to come home, which isn’t quite how he left it.
Author's Notes: I miss this movie so much.

“I can walk you know. They didn’t do anything to my legs, they didn’t even kick them,” Pete complained, glaring at both Griff and the orderly pushing his wheel chair down the corridor toward the hospital lobby, and exit. “I don’t even have any bruises, see,” he pointed out, pulling up one leg of his pants as far as he could.

“That might be true Mr. Bradley but hospital policy is very clear, If you do not walk in, you do not walk out,” the orderly answered, un-phased by the glare.

“Yeah, and all that attention they didn’t give your legs went somewhere,” Griff added, reaching out a hand and slowly, carefully, resting it on Pete’s shoulder.

“This is going to be a long week isn’t it,” Pete complained as the three finally reached the spacious lobby…not that it looked that spacious filled as it was. “Hello everyone,” he added with a wave.

And it was everyone, or close to it. His parents, Todd, Logan, Trip and Scotty, Steve, Tom, Brian, Bryan and even Matt. Pete hoped no one else was getting released for at least an hour or two. Their families wouldn’t have any room to wait. “John, why is everyone here? I thought it was just my parents?” he half whispered to Griff, not taking his eyes off the group.

“Todd wanted to be here when we picked you up and I was talking to him at the House and some of the others heard you were getting out and wanted to come too so well, here we are,” Griff explained, waving at the group. “It’s not a problem is it?” he asked, suddenly looking unsure.

“No, no it’s fine, just wasn’t expecting it,” Pete answered, looking them all over. “And they all know, about us?” He whispered one last question just as the orderly came to a stop in front of the group.

John didn’t answer, just smiled as every single one of his Brothers started telling Pete how good he looked, that the bruises were barely noticeable, that if he needed anything all he needed to do was ask…yeah he was a bit wrong before, it was going to be a long day, forget week, he through again as he realized that at least half of them were going to be going with Griff and his parents to the house and not returning to the House.

He was going to owe Rachel a massive apology after this invasion.

Which was exactly that it looked like when John and his Dad helped him out of his father’s truck to see that Todd, Logan and the others had beaten them to the shared house and had set up the grill, a drink table and Pete wasn’t sure what else but there were so many Brothers nothing would surprise him.

***

“You know I can walk up the stairs myself, just like I could have gotten my own hamburger, and drink, and coat and-” Pete complained when Griff half carried him up the stairs to his bedroom.

“So?” Griff asked simply, ignoring the complaints otherwise as he pushed open the bedroom door with his foot, slowly half carrying Pete inside.

There was a long moment when Pete looked around the room before back at John, “Something’s different…have you been…you’ve been sleeping in here hadn’t you? That’s what Todd and Trip meant about you not being around the House wasn’t it,” Pete asked, his gaze focused on John.

“I may have stayed here a few nights...and I have been moving a few things over from my room at the House. And I might have started paying the rent for the small room at the end of the hall…” Griff answered, bit by bit.

“You mean the room that’s almost too small for a bed and a dresser. The one that Rachel has been trying to rent all year but hasn’t been able to?” Pete stated more then asked, shaking his head, “No wonder you’re sleeping in my bed. Half your stuff would fill that closet, forget a bed,” he added, sitting on the bed.

“Yeah, I need to go through my stuff but…I’ve been busy,” Griff explained, sitting next to his lover, “So I’ve been crashing in your bed, because you know, it’s here and I know it was empty,” he finished, clearing this through and looking away.

“Because it’s empty, that’s the only reason you’ve been using it, not that you couldn’t use your own back at the House or even crash on the couch or anything,” Pete said, slowly smirking. “Sure there wasn’t another reason you just had to crash in hear?” he asked ask he leaned into John, slipping a hand under John’s shirt.

“No, can’t think of any other reason. It was just the most…convenient”” Griff answered, gasping a bit when Pete’s hands found a nipple. “And it’s really convenient now,” he remarked before pulling Pete into his a kiss that left them both breathless.

But even then they only stopped long enough for they’re shirts to be stripped off. The kisses started shifting away from the lips and down Pete’s neck as Griff pushed him into the bed, working his way down to his boyfriends collarbone.

Which is when everything stopped. Griff froze the moment his lips touched the raised scar, still yellow with touches of red. Pulling away Griff’s eyes darted from one bruise to the next. His gaze spotting the remaining bandages. He started to pull back even more.

“No, John, stop,” Pete half yelled, grabbing John by the back of the neck. “I’m not, it’s worse then it looks. I’m better. I’m doing, I am, fine.” He said forcefully and blunt, “And this,” gesturing between them, “this is something I need. You won’t break me. I need you to know that and I…I need to feel that.”

Both men swallowed hard, staring into each other’s eyes for a long moment, until finally Griff stop. “Okay.”

He pulled John back toward him and into a deep frantic kiss.

Title: United, Bound, Pack: Finding a Place [Buffy]

2015-01-11T00:41:05Z

Title: United, Bound, Pack: Finding a Place
Word Count: 10,402
Challenge: polybigbang
Rating: PG-13
Characters/Pairings: The Pack: Xander/Kyle/Rhonda/Tor/Heidi, Kyle/Rhonda and Xander/Tor
Summary: They’re friends now. No one at school gets it but they are. And sometimes that means hanging out together. Doing homework in the back hard, going to the big match to support Tor and the team and everything else. But at the same time they’re more then friends, they’re Pack but between the dog piles, empathic link and hair petting they really haven’t even started to figure out what that really means. But they’re starting to.
Author's Notes: I’d love to just thank reena_jenkinsfor the wonderful art work. It really is just the coolest.

*** ***

“I can’t believe he’s not going to be with us tonight.”

“Stupid boys. And we were going to work on the talent show too,” Willow complained as she walked beside Buffy, flipping through one of her school books as they walked the halls of Sunnydale high school.

“We’ll make it a girl’s night,” Buffy offered to her best friend, seeing how sad Xander’s bailing on them was making her.

“A girl’s night?” Willow asked looking up from her book, her frown lessening.

“Yeah we can share makeup tips between vampires and planning out our act. It’ll be great,” Buffy said confidently as the two entered the library.

“Okay cool,” Willow answered, smiling for real. “And this way we’ll get to pick out what we’re reading.”

“Very true. So tell me, Xander follows wrestling but just how into it does he get? Should I expect this every spring? Does he go all football crazy in the fall, like the rest of his half of the population? Because if he does we should make girls’ night a regular thing,” Buffy asked as she dropped her books onto the library table while Willow did the same.

“All three of us hate football and Larry. And Xander isn’t like all the other guys, he’s Xander,” Willow rushed to answer; making it clear Xander wasn’t like the other guys around school. “It really was just the cheerleaders really. They both always got very into the cheerleading.”

“So it is just wrestling then? Cool, I can deal with just one sport,” Buffy settled into the chair with a content look.

“Wrestling? Xander doesn’t like wrestling. Well he and Jesse used to watch the WWF but..” Willow said confused as she looked at her new friend.

“He said he was going to watch the ‘big meet’ tonight so I sorta guessed he enjoyed wrestling because I can’t see why anyone else would want to watch two men grappling on the ground in skin tight clothing their hands going everywhere…” Buffy slowly trailed off, imagining the scene in her mind. “Well maybe.”

“Oh, Buffy there you are.”

“Giles!” Buffy said with a start, jumping as she spun toward the library stacks where she spotted her Watcher, loading down with books as usual.

“Is something wrong?” Giles asked worried as made his way down the steps, off loading the books at the main table.

“Ah-“ Buffy hesitated, not waiting to talk about wrestling with Giles, at all.

“No, we were just talking about a new computer program; you know for Ms. Calendar and didn’t hear you. It’s really it’s just a great program, you should try it,” Willow said over excited as she nodded her head rapidly. Her wide eyes glued to the Watcher.

“A computer program?” Giles asked Buffy, raising an eyebrow over his glasses as he looked at the blond.

“It’s really nifty,” Buffy said sarcastically.

“I see. Try not to let the computer program distract you when you patrol later,” Giles told her before heading into his office, “And until sundown we can work on going through these books, see if we can find out anything more about what may have taken that poor girls heart. I’ll just grab some more books,” he added before vanishing into his office.

“That was almost mortifying, but now I want to go to the big meet. I think it’s going to be more fun then taking out a bunch of vamps to stupid to get out of town,” Buffy complained before adding another complaint, “And a computer program?”

“It would distract me,” Willow said with a frown at Buffy’s look, “computers are great. And anyways I’m sure Xander’s not going to watch wrestling meet for the, to well,” Willow said pointing her hand at Buffy trying to find the right word.

“Hot guys, spandex,” Buffy supplied.

“Right, I mean wrong, he’s not going for that, maybe he and Jesse used to go? They did stuff without me sometimes,” Willow said looking sad as she said her other best friend’s name again.

“Maybe they have cheerleaders at the ‘big meets’,” Buffy offered, giving her friend an encouraging smile, “we can drop by and find out later.”

“Oh, if Cordelia’s there can you let the Vampire chase her before you stake it?” Willow asked, her face brightening up.

“Maybe, I might be distracted,” Buffy suggested, grinning, until she saw the stack Giles was carrying.

*** ***

“You had to deal with a demonic robot?”

Xander had to admit it did sound rather ridiculous. But then he’d accepted that much of his life seemed ridiculous.

Like where he was right now. Six month, heck six weeks, ago if anyone had told him he’d been in Tor’s back yard working on his art homework with the wrestler’s head resting on him while the man did his reading for civics as Heidi took a nap on his other side, using his leg as pillow. Yeah, ridiculous didn’t even begin to cover it before he add in the demon in a robot, and on that note. “It was more like a demon in a robot then a demonic robot.”

“There’s a difference?”

Tor did have a good question…but the robot wasn’t a demon, it was just controlled by one, that was different right? He might have to ask G-man about that, “Probably. I hope I never have to find out really,” Once was more then enough.

“Why didn’t you call us? We could’ve helped,” The tone in Tor’s voice make it very clear that Tor wasn’t happy about not getting to help, and even without the group’s link Xander wouldn’t have missed it.

Not that the link helped him respond to it. Damn why hadn’t he… “It happened so fast. I mean once we knew it wasn’t just normal weirdness but a demon Wills was missing and we were scrabbling,” but damn if he had though of asking for their help maybe they could have gotten to Willow’s place faster then he and Buffy had…maybe. No, stop, she’s safe Xander, it’s over.

Xander was so in his thought he missed Tor’s comment, what had the other teen said? “Hu?”

“He said next time call,” came Heidi’s voice from near Xander’s feet with the answer.

And really Xander got it. He didn’t like being left out either. “If there is anything you guys can do, then I will.”

“Xander-“ And Tor’s tone or glare wasn’t going to change his mind…well other then piss him off. He barely tolerated Kyle’s questions and he didn’t stand the glares. No way was he going to put up with it from Tor.

He felt the familiar feeling of responding to a challenge rising up along with the growl within moment. Xander didn’t fight it, which never worked anyways, but directed it. And with in the space of a few heartbeats Tor’s head went from resting on his hip to being pressed into the ground by Xander’s leg, now on the blonds’ neck, “I decide if I call, got it,” Xander growled deep in his throat. Pushing his leg a bit harder when Tor brought up his hands to try and push Xander’s leg off.

Tor stop at the growl and Xander could feel him swallowing hard, felt the brief shot of panic being replaced by another feeling through their link, a feeling he couldn’t quite place. He had no problem figuring out that Heidi’s feeling was amusement though.

But she had her head ducked and was keeping any outward signs to herself so he ignored it and returned his gaze to Tor.

Who was looking properly admonish…and very very sad. Damn Kyle never looked that way when he and Xander did whatever it was this was.

Repressing a sign Xander slide his leg away from Tor’s throat while scooted closer until Tor was laying between his legs, head on his lap. “I get you want to help but I’m not going to put you guys in danger just because I can,” Xander explained, running a couple fingers through Tor’s hair, looking directly down at Tor who held his eyes just long enough for Xander to know he had his full attention before looking away, “But when I do need you guys I will call. Got it.”

After he finished Tor nodded. And in feeling the solid presser of Tor’s head rubbing against his- against him- that when Xander realized just where he had put the jock. And like any sixteen year old he reacted to the presser because really, presser there, warmth there. Of course it was going to react. He was a red-blooded American.

It was the reaction of his other head that make Xander pause. He didn’t want to push Tor away like he would if it had been Larry or Jon or almost anyone else, he didn’t care one way or the other and that was…weird was all Xander could think as he simply laid there.

Tor wasn’t reacting like he expected the jock to react either. Xander watched as Tor took a deep breathe and seemed to settle into him as Tor exhaled. Just as they always seem to whenever they gathered around him. And as always, he relaxed a bit in turn.

It felt right to relax there, it was even better when Heidi moved closer to resume sleeping on his leg, only she wasn’t napping, she was looking through his art homework. Not that she could tell when he had been drawing, he wasn’t even sure what some of them were, and he had made them, so he didn’t feel to bed when she started turning the papers every which way trying to make since of them.

“Yeah, art is so not something I’m good at. I’m only going to pass this year because Mr. Koh is a hippy and sees something in everything. I have no idea what I’m going to do for the other class I have to take,” Xander complained watching Heidi flip through the pages before stopping at one of the odder ones…had he meant for that to be a table or a cat, he couldn’t remember.

“What’s this one?” Heidi asked tilting the paper more toward him.

Cat or table, which was it…wait was that the, “that’s an outdoor booth. Like the ones they set up on club day I meant to try and add people under it but I totally forgot.” Man was he glad Heidi asked about that one. Mr. Koh wanted people in at least two of the drawing.

“Really?”

Xander let out a sign at the uncertainty clear in her voice. “Yeah, an artist I’m not,” not that he needed to point it out he though, letting the paper in his hands drop back onto the stack with the others.

“Take wood shop,” Heidi said, flipping the photo upside down, or maybe right side up, Xander wasn’t sure, he’s forgotten to put his name on that one.

But why wood shop, “I don’t need just any elective I need an art credit,” he pointed out, picking up one of the sheets that Heidi hadn’t picked up. This one was a house…yes it was a house.

“Woodworking one and two count as art,” Tor filled in from beneath Xander.

Xander frowned and looked back down at Tor when he felt stubble against his free hand, realizing that he had been slowly stroking the side of Tor’s head while he’d been talking with Heidi. “Woodshop?” he really needed to stop doing whatever he wanted with Tor and Kyle, and Rhonda and Heidi for that matter, one of these times they weren’t going to just take it.

“Yeah, it’s what we’re taking now and we’ll be taking it again in the fall. It’s mixed grades like gym so we can even have another class together.”

And if the tone of his voice or the link hadn’t been enough for Xander to get how excited Tor was at the idea the grin on his lips and the hope in his eyes would have made it clear. And heck if nothing else maybe he could use the time to make stakes…wait.

“You guys are in a shop class and you still couldn’t make wooden stakes?” Really?

“They didn’t go over how to make stakes, no idea why.” At least Heidi as a sense of humor, but still.

He was going to have to talk to Kyle about some shop class homework, “You guys can start using that time to practice your stake making. We’re going out again this weekend right?”

“Yes!”

“Sure.”

Xander shook his head, glancing over at Heidi. She was still far to invested in killing every vampire around, no matter the cost…was that what he sounded like to Buffy and Giles? Wills was right, extremes were bad, Tor’s shrugged agreement was far more reassuring. And he was fairly sure that Kyle was off at ten and Rhonda had the day shift-

Looking up from Heidi, Xander glanced around the yard, empty save for them, “What’s taking Kyle and Rhonda so long? They’re meeting us here before you head off to meet up with the team, that was the plan,” did he forget something, had there been a change and he’s forgotten it…

“Nope, that’s still the plan. They are running late...”

Angling his head Xander read Tor’s watch as the other teen brought it up to check the time, just after four and he knew that Tor had to head out before five to meet up with the rest of the wrestling team for the bus ride to the Highschool up in Rivertin. Which didn’t give the other two a lot of time to show up. “Rhonda had to drop by work, think they put her to work?” he hoped not, she had the wheels for the rest of them.

“Nay, it’s probably her brother going over the rules for using his car, again. Not like she hasn’t heard them a few dozen times.” Tor complained with a sigh. “They’ll be here.

The confidence and faith in Tor’s voice made Xander smile. Tor’s trust in the others seemed limitless…just like he and Jessie…only he’d failed his friend. Sometimes he really did understand Heidi.

Leaning back Xander hit the grass and stared up at the blue sky, spring clouds drifting by.

“What’s wrong?”

Letting out another sigh Xander looking toward Heidi, thinking about saying nothing but with the link he knew that was a waste of time. “Nothing’s wrong Heidi. Something just reminded me of…” He still hadn’t been able to say his best friend’s name to his other best friend but with them-it was somehow easier.”… of Jessie.” Maybe he could say it to Willow one day…maybe.

“Oh.” Heidi soft voice was almost lost over the sound of her shuffling as she pulled herself in closer. Resting into his side. Being there. Just like Tor was.

The other man didn’t say anything. Resting into Xander’s leg he sent the only message he could. He, they, were there. It was all any of them could do and they all knew it. But it made him feel content so it was all good. Closing his eyes, reaching out a hand he run it through Heidi’s hair, letting himself relax. Feeling Tor and Heidi relax as well.

“So, are the rumors true, are you going to be in the talent show?”

The growl that wanted out at Tor’s question was the best response that Xander could think of so he let it out. Load and clear he was sure it made his feeling very apparent.

“So that’s a yes then…sorry.” Heidi’s comment didn’t make Xander desire to growl any less as he kept staring up at the sky.

“I hate Snyder.” He added, throwing in a second growl to make sure they understood just how much he hated the man.

“Got ya.”

Tor’s was the last voice before the three became quite again. Ignoring any thoughts about the show Xander focused on how nice it felt to lay there and relax with his friend.

And when the other two did show up a few minutes later they joined in without saying a word, just piling on.

Xander felt good once the other two had joined them, listening to them all recapping their days to each other-school, checking in with the rents, and not much else- confirming their plans for the night-driving to the game, Tor with the team, the rest of them with Rhonda in her brother’s car, watch Tor win and then do whatever- just hanging out. Life was good some days.

It was a shame breaking the pile up ten minutes later to head to the game.

*** ***

Fighting back a grin Rhonda watched as Kyle and Xander both glared at each other in the seats behind her and Heidi, glancing away only long enough to see that Heidi wasn’t bothering to even try and hide her smirk at the boy’s antics.

Not that she blamed her. Watching the two teens do their ‘growl off’, which Kyle always seemed to lose so she wasn’t sure why he kept trying, she wanted to laugh too. She also didn’t get pissed and she didn’t know why she wasn’t madder about it.

That first time she saw bruises on Kyle she wanted to kill Xander for putting them there. If Kyle hadn’t held her she would have really tried it. She had been seeing nothing but red. Knowing what she knew about Xander now she realized she probability would have lost, but she would have tried. So she didn’t get why he kept going at it if he always gave in at the end.

But their posturing had given Heidi time to slip into the passenger seat and fasten her seat belt. And seeing the looks on Xander and Kyle’s face when they realized that Heidi had beaten them to it had made her laugh as she started the car. Stopping herself only when their glares turned toward her. But it was their own damn fault for being so caught up in their dumb guy stuff, it wasn’t like Heidi had even been sneaky, which made it all the harder not to laugh when she looked into the rear view mirror at Xander behind her or Kyle on the other side of the car.

Still glaring at each other.

Letting the snicker out she merged her brother’s car into traffic, heading northwest toward Rivertin. She hoped all the traffic didn’t make them late.

“How often does Tor, the team, have away games? Do you guys always go to them or just the big ones?”

Rhonda glanced back toward Xander, meeting his eyes for a second in the mirror before looking away and toward Kyle who she knew would answer the questions.

“As long as they aren’t overnight trips for the Team we almost always go. The only times we don’t is when either Rhonda or I have to work. Or no one will let us use wheels. But we’re at every home game, show up late or leave early, whatever we have to do to be their for Tor,” Kyle explained. And Rhonda smiled, the pride clear in her boyfriend’s voice.

She knew sometimes he was more proud of Tor’s wins then Tor, or their friend’s father, was –Mr. Hauer only came to the final matches—and Kyle loved telling everyone how well Tor was doing if they gave him an opening.

Just like he was doing to Xander…because Xander didn’t know.

Because three weeks ago they wouldn’t have been caught dead talking to Xander unless they were mocking or bullying him…and now she was driving him to Tor’s match. Man her life had changed since the zoo trip. And really if her brother had known even half of what the trip would do to her there is no way he would have signed her permission slip.

Well Monte didn’t mind that she was eating more meat and her brother had been thrilled when she agreed to eat it medium rare and not ‘burnt’ like she used to. It tasted better that way now.

But what she and Kyle had been getting up to…and damn she needed to stop thinking about that, “Heidi, did you finish that science lab worksheet?”

“Yeah, Tor and I finished it this afternoon, you and Kyle can look at it after the match if you need.” Heidi answered, calling out loud enough for Kyle to hear her from the back.

“Thanks, I have no idea how Winn thinks anyone’s going to have time to do it tonight with the match. I mean it’s his team. You’d think he’d give them, and us, a break,” Kyle ranted in return, leaning forward between the seats.

Rhonda glanced toward Kyle out of the corner of her eye. Not that she needed to, she could feel his hand on her shoulder, his breathe right there on her neck. Damn this was not helping her keep it under control.

“Isn’t he the one that Tor complains doesn’t give jocks a free pass?” Xander asked, leaning forward as well, his head resting on Kyle’s shoulder. Putting a bit more space between her and Kyle.

Which was good. They had been getting a lot closer to each other then….before. She’s always like Kyle, and she knew he liked her but they’d never gone beyond kisses. Okay so she’d gone down on him a one or twice and he’d done the same on her that one time but they were not ready for anything that needed condoms.

But a couple of nights ago…she was so glad she knew where her brother kept his stash because if not she wasn’t sure if Kyle would have cared enough to stop because she knew she didn’t. And god if that hadn’t been a great night.

“Rhonda? Rhonda!”

“What? Fuck that’s my ear,” Rhonda yelled, snapping out of her thoughts, trying to figure out which of the others had been calling her name…but all three were looking at her so that wasn’t helpful, “What?” she asked again.

Rhonda glared at them, repeating herself when the three only glanced back and forth between themselves rather then answering.

“You were getting a bit,” Xander stopped, looking toward the other two who where looking to him, “distracted,” he added as he looked back at her.

She could see the discomfort on the sophomore’s face, and even feel it though their weird link, she could feel it from Heidi too, her friend also felt a bit amused. Kyle just felt lusty-they felt fuck fuck fuck.

Her whole face felt like it was on fire. She could not believe she’d forgotten…damn Xander knew what he’d been talking about when he said there were downsides to their link, fuck fuck, she was never going to live this down.

“Hey, it’s cool. It’s going to happen to all of us. It’s cool-“ Kyle said, trying to reassure her but it was falling, badly, because his lust was still there.

“Tell us about the sales at the mall, I was sure I heard Cordy saying something about a huge sale that was going to force her to stop wearing some of her favorite clothe because everyone will have them,” Xander asked, shoving himself further forward, and pulling Kyle back.

Rhonda knew it was only a few inches but between that and the change of topic. She could kiss Xander if he wasn’t…she couldn’t actually think of a reason not to kiss him other then it would change the topic right back to what she didn’t want to think about…she was going to have to think about that later…but now sales.

She could talk about the mall and its sales and people all day. Or at least for the fifty minute drive to Rivertin no problem. So she talked.

Long after Kyle had fallen back against the seat, rolling his eyes at the stories of the crazy shoppers she’s had or heard about. Until well past the point where Xander was every trying to stay interested, his boredom had start coming through their link loud and clear within five minutes but he kept smiling and talking along for almost half the ride. That was effort. But finally he and Kyle started talking about other stuff in the back.

Which she didn’t mind. She still had Heidi. By the time they pulled off the highway Heidi was leaning on her shoulder as they talked. Comparing fashion notes and even quizzing each other for the science test coming up the following week.

Yeah she loved her friends, even her new one, playing rough with her boyfriend and all, she added catching sight of the two guys in the back seat. She couldn’t believe Xander was bopping Kyle on the top of his head, or that Kyle just took it with only a huff.

She loved them but she really didn’t understand all the changes between them. Not by a long shot.

*** ***

Kyle’s hair was silky.

He wondered if it was natural or if Kyle used something. Xander ruffled Kyle’s hair again before running his hand through his own hair to compare, his felt a lot rougher. He didn’t like that as much.

“Xander?”

It wasn’t until Kyle said his name that Xander realized what he was doing…he was running his hands through another guy’s hair. He was enjoying running his hand through another guy’s hair.

And he couldn’t bring himself to care or even think about it. He liked running his hand through Kyle’s hair and Kyle wasn’t stopping him so he was going to keep doing it. “Yes Kyle my Kyle?” And where did that come from. One of these days he was going to have to think about some of this stuff. But not today.

“Nothing, I guess.”

Watching Kyle’s face slowly morph into a content smile, matching the feeling Xander felt from him, as the older teen leaned into him, giving him a better angle. Yeah clearly Kyle, who had a girlfriend he was sleeping with—A thought which really shouldn’t make him as proud as it does—didn’t mind him playing with his hair and really he was playing with Kyle’s hair…like he had with Tor earlier.

What was it with him and hair today? It was suppose to be his first time watching wrestling, not messing around with a guy and really he could have thought about that in a better way, were they almost at the school already?

Xander looked out the car windows, not removing his hands, trying to see how far they were from the school. But not knowing Rivertin very well, or at all…had he even been to Rivertin before…well that no wonder it wasn’t very easy to tell just where the heck they were.

Then he saw the sign for the Rivertin High, home of the Miners.

The Miners? They’re mascot was men that dug around in the dirt…well having a pig wasn’t much better…heck they both loved playing in the dirt, no wonder they were ‘rivals.’

What had Rhonda said, “Hu?” he asked, looking toward the driver seat.

“Oh, nothing, just commenting on how cute you two looked,” Rhonda answered matter of facty. Which seemed to set Heidi off on a giggle fit.

And if Xander hadn’t been able to feel the friendly vibe coming from them he might have cared more but…they were happy, Kyle was happy. It felt good. All that was missing was Tor and even he didn’t seem too displeased. He was clearly having fun with his team. “Good,” All was good. “Now lets go watch us a game.” He said as Rhonda parked the car.

Xander paused as he climbed out of the backseat. Something felt different, off. It wasn’t until a few steps later that he placed it. Kyle felt uneasy. He was still content but uneasy too. And how the heck did he pull that off.

“I’m going to check on Tor and the team. I’ll meet you in the stands. Cool?” Kyle asked just as Xander was about to ask his own question.

Kyle had half stepped away from the group and toward the back of the parking lot where the Team busses where but he hadn’t moved any further. He was waiting for permission Xander realized, he wanted to say no, ask what was wrong, only now didn’t seem like the right time.

“Cool. I’ll keep these lovely ladies company until you get back,” he told his friend, feeling a small hint of relief from Kyle and curiosity from the others. Yeah, the empathic link was being useful. “Wish Tor luck for us.”

Watching Kyle walk away Xander reviewed what had happened, what had changed from the car ride to being at the school, nothing, he couldn’t think of anything. “Well, come on girls, let find us some seats.” Draping his arms over their shoulders.

The three of them walked through the high school’s main doors, mixing with the slow, but steady, trickle heading down the main halls toward the gymnasium. Then Xander smelled something, something warm, buttery and…salty? What was that smell, “What is that smell?” He asked looking around, fighting the urge to sniff the air but he could almost place it. It he just got a better smell…but he really didn’t want to look like a freak going around smelling random things.

Clearly Heidi didn’t have any problem looking the freak. Xander ran his hand across his face, shaking it as he watched her, he wanted to say something but…really he wanted to do the same thing so he couldn’t really blame her. But still “So what is it,” because he really wanted to know.

“I think it’s the pretzels, I had forgotten they always sold pretzels here,” Heidi told him. And he could see how much her eyes were lighting up, clearly she liked these pretzels. And given how good they smelled he could see why.

“We need to get some, we always do,” Rhonda said to which Xander nodded in agreement. He liked that idea, he could almost taste their salty goodness just from the smell alone. He needed to eat some, like right away.

Which wasn’t going to happen, darn they weren’t the only ones with that idea, “Everyone has the same idea I guess,” there must have been a couple dozen people in the line, it was going to take them forever to get through it.

Xander looked over toward the line heading into the gym itself, with it’s limited number of good seats if it was anything like their own Sunnyhell gym, “We need to grab seats in the gym too…do you guys normally come earlier?” how do they normally deal with this…or do they not care where they sit.

“Normally this is where we split up, Kyle normally grabs the snacks and we grab the bleachers,” Rhonda explained as she took looked toward the line to get into the match getting longer and longer. “But he’s not here-“

But he was Xander decided, “I am, you girls get the seats, for all four of us. And I’ll get us some yummy nummy pretzels and pop,” he ordered before heading off for the line to bring food to his pack.

And where had that thought come from, whatever he didn’t have time to deal with it. He had pretzels to buy.

Pretzels which looked even better then they smelled. Salt crusted and lightly tanned. They alone were going to make this meet worth while. And they had butter. He wanted one.

He really wanted one. And he really didn’t want to have to wait for these slow pokes that were taking forever and not getting anywhere and fuck. Xander took a breath, ignoring the warm salty goodness and forced himself to relax. To let go of the urge, almost a need, to shove everyone out of line and just take the pretzels.

Damn was it hard.

But eight minutes later he had his arms full trying to juggle the half dozen pretzels, with cheese sauces and extra salt, and while the vender may have looked a little pail but he still had all of his arms so Xander was going to call it a win.

Now he needed to find the others before he ate them all himself. Maybe it was a good thing his hands were completely full. He really wanted to bite into that soft and buttery smelling-no, he had to stop thinking about them. He needed to find the others. Yes that was what he needed to think about, now where was the gym door.

When he walked into the gym Xander stopped and stared.

Xander had never even seen real wrestling--and after the drive long rant from Kyle and the mix of hurt and offended look he’d gotten from Tor earlier he now knew that ‘Pro Wrestling’ on TV wasn’t real--in his entire life, so he wasn’t sure what to expect when he agreed to go to the match between Sunnydale and Rivertin.

There were people everywhere.

Not just on the bleachers or the sidelines but walking across the floors, even a few walking on the giant mat in the center of the large gym. Just how was he support to understand what was going on in this mess. Let alone watch Tor. He needed help.

And lucky he wasn’t alone, “Rhonda, Heidi,” he call out, trying to spot the two girls in the crowd. But nothing. How the hell was he going to find them in all this. You’d need to be ten feet tall or psyche…or just have a empathic link, Xander reminded himself.

Taking a deep breathe he focused on Rhonda and Heidi. He’d felt the two girls before, he’d felt all of them, at the ridge, the hospital, around school. But it had never been deliberate before.

Half shutting his eyes Xander thought about the dull ever present pull that’s been in the back of his mind since the zoo trip. Mostly ignored he’s listened to it. Felt it. Felt it as four threads. Alike yet each was distinct. Each felt different, leading off in two different directions.

Two ran off to his right. Intertwined he could feel them together, Rhonda and Heidi? Opening his eyes and looking toward the pull he spotted the far side of the gym and doors marked boys locker-room. So not the girls then.

Another breathe and Xander tried again. Focusing on the twin pulls to his left he followed the pull with his gaze until he saw the source. Right there on the wooden bleachers ringing the gymnasium, Rhonda and Heidi sitting and waiting.

He hadn’t really expected that to work. Maybe he did need to stop putting off dealing with all the new weird stuff. Some of it might be useful after all. But now wasn’t the time, it was game time.

Xander wasted no time jumping up the bleachers to join them, snuggling to sit between the blond and raven haired teens. “So where are the cheerleaders?” he asked, getting the most important question out of the way first as he held out the pretzel and pop tray.

“They don’t have cheerleaders for wrestling meets,” Rhonda told him with her normal biting sarcasm while taking some of the pretzels and one of the pop off his hands. But by now Xander was good enough at reading her to know that what seems like her rude sarcastic ‘I wish you’d die’ voice was really her you’re my friend but in public I can’t say anything nice tone.

“What? How can they do that? Don’t they know guys come to these things? How do they expect to get a larger audience without cheerleaders?,” although they don’t seem to be hurting for people even without Cheerleaders…what was wrong with all these people, “What do you think football would be without cheerleaders? I’ll tell you what football would be. A sport that no one watches, that’s what it would be,” Xander lamented, looking around and seeing there were in fact no cheerleaders uniforms and only a couple of girls he vaguely thought might be cheerleaders, but out of uniform he really wasn’t sure… he couldn’t quite place what their faces looked like.

“Some people like the sport itself you know,” Heidi commented with a smile that reminded him a lot of shark week while shifting the box of goodies to her lap. Xander let out a breath, glad he knew it was really just meant as an amused smile.

But her comment still puzzled Xander, “But…but cheerleaders. Kyle will back me up…where is Kyle? Shouldn’t he be here by now? He’s taking forever?” Xander added, scanning the gym for his wayward pack member but unable to spot him in the filling arena, and trying the other trick with the girls sitting right next to him seemed unwise, at least until he’s had a chance to work on it and make sure he wasn’t going to mess up somehow.

“I’m not sure what’s taking him so long. He normally waits to talk with Tor until after the match. He must have really wanted to talk to him. Maybe it’s about his job. That’s where I picked him up.”

Xander just nodded to Rhonda’s answer. “They still talking about letting him take the night shift over the summer?”

He knew Kyle wanted it, twice as many hours and without school the late nights wouldn’t be a problem but his bosses had been going back and forth about waiting the extra month for school to let out before Kyle could take it or just filling the job right away with someone over 18. Xander knew that the fact they were even thinking about it said a lot about how they viewed Kyle.

“Nothing yet, that would be the part of the reason he’d needed to get picked up there. He wanted to grab his check and the big boss was still around,” Rhonda explained.

“There’s Tor, so Kyle should be somewhere.”

Both Rhonda and Xander quickly looked where Heidi was pointing and spotting Tor and the rest of the Sunndydale Team coming out of the lockerroom and making their way over to one of the bank of chairs set up on the gym floor itself, that was when Xander noticed the rather large banner which read Sunnydale High School and had a razorback on it.

He had to swallow hard at the image of the mascot to keep himself from losing the few bites of the pretzels---hell his lunch was more then willing to join in--just like he had for the last month and a half whenever he saw it.

So he looked away from it and back toward Tor and his Teammates. Xander couldn’t say he ever gave the wrestling team much though before, they didn’t seem to have as many bullies as the football team. Sure they had Tor but he didn’t hang out with other wrestlers intent on making the lives of lowerclassmen miserable, he did that with his other non-sport playing friends; So Xander was kind of looking forward to the matches and hoping that it wasn’t just Tor that won. “So just how good of a team do we have anyways?” he added, not waiting to get his hopes up without reason.

“Tor says we won’t make State but there are a couple of guys that might place at the district level this year,” Heidi voice was hopeful and earnest so Xander felt good letting some hope creep into his own.

“One of them being Tor?” He had yet to see Tor wrestle but he was on the team and he looked big enough, so he couldn’t be that bad.

“Tor doesn’t think so but then he never thinks he’s that great but he always does really well. He’s one of the best on the team,” Rhonda’s voice made Xander want to smile, she was having a hard time keeping her fondness for Tor from overtaking her bite, she must be slipping. Or maybe they were always like that which each other; he hadn’t really carried on any real conversations with them before…well before.

“Cool. This should be fun then, but be ready to explain stuff to me,” Xander told them, being honest about his level of knowledge, which was almost nothing beyond one guy pins the other to the ground, floor, mat?

“Sure whatever Xan, but it’s really not hard.”

It was still weird hearing the friendly amusement in Rhonda’s voice aimed at him, but it was nice, and growing on him.

The whole thing felt nice, just sitting with his friends watching his other friend, yes it felt good…only one small thing was missing, “Just what is taking Kyle so long? It doesn’t feel right without him here.” he asked then stated, looking between the other three, Tor even looked up and nodded, which somehow he knew was aimed at him and the other two, knowing they wanted Kyle there as well.

“He’s got to be here somewhere. What is taking him so long-Kyle!”

Xander smiled at the greeting Rhonda gave the other teen…some of the soft-core he’d snuck during the last Stars preview weekend last less action then those two.

It was all he could do not to laugh as one of the mega phones blared to life, filling the room with a loud tone alerting everyone that the match was about to start and making Rhonda and Kyle jump a good half foot in the air.

He had to hide his half smile as the ambient noise quieting as everyone, like he and his pack, focused on one of the Coaches that start talking, explaining what they already knew, hell if he knew it after a single car ride with Kyle then everyone knew the rules, could they just get on with it so he could see them and maybe really understand them? Anytime soon?

He just wanted to roll his eyes at it all, remember just why he didn’t normally bother with games. Then Heidi leaned into him and rested her head on his shoulder and he didn’t care anymore, feeling Rhonda lean into Kyle while sliding closer to him and Hiedi. Yeah that was better.

Not that the match became all that much more interesting. The first hour was rather boring as the freshmen teams faced each other. Heck even when the varsity team did their thing it wasn’t all that entertaining, not until Tor stood up.

He was watching then. In fact then Tor and the other wrestler started going at each other Xander stopped seeing anything else. He wanted nothing more then to march down there and rip the jock off his Tor, Xander so wasn’t going to inspect that stray thought to closely after all the hair and…stuff, earlier that afternoon, but he wanted to pull that jock apart himself for daring to touch Tor.

And given how tense Rhonda, Kyle and Heidi felt around him all of the sudden, he clearly wasn’t the only one thinking that. If Tor hadn’t picked the guy up and slammed him into the ground, and kept him there, Xander wasn’t sure just what he would have done, but Tor did keep the guy on the ground, Tor even looked up at the three of them the moment the ref declared the match. And when their eyes met…

*** ***

“We’re so going to grind up those Miners. Turn them into coal dust,” whooped out one of the wrestler. Followed moments later by a round of yeahs that filled the visitors locker-room, including Tor’s own.

He always loved match nights. The energy, the thrill of it all pumped him up. Made him want to jump and shout. Amped up, ready to tackle the mat with everything he had. And he knew he had a lot.

But tonight. Tonight he felt it all and more. He was more pumped, more amped, just more everything. He almost felt like his singlet wasn’t going to be able to hold him. And Tor knew why too. Xander was going to be watching. Fuck, he knew he shouldn’t care that much. It wasn’t like Kyle, Rhonda and Heidi didn’t come to most of his matches. They were always watching and he didn’t get that keyed up.

But they weren’t Xander, fuck he was crushing hard. How the hell was he going to-

“They do know it they only have gold and clay mines around here right? Do they even mine coal in California?”

Kyle?! “Kyle,” what is he doing here? How did he “What are you doing here and who let you in the locker-room?”

“You really think you’re teammates wouldn’t be scared of a fight but they really are a bunch of pussies. You’re really going to have to carry them if you want to win Tor.” Kyle answered, sliding onto the bench next to Tor.

“They aren’t pussies Ky. They just don’t want to waste their energy on you when we have a match in less then twenty minutes,” Tor said back defending his teammate. Kyle maybe his friend but so were they. But at the same time…if he had to choose Tor knew who’d he pick.

And Kyle hadn’t answered his other question, “what’s up? Why aren’t you with the others?” had Kyle ever come to see him in the locker-room before a match before? After matches sure, that was how he meet up with them, but before? Tor couldn’t remember if he ever had.

And now his bud wasn’t answering, what the hell happened, “Are the others here? Did they have to bail?” Okay, so it was just Kyle. He could deal. Rhonda had had to drop out because of work or her brother before. It sucked but it happens sometimes, and Heidi’s family didn’t always like her going out of town on school nights. It wasn’t a problem often but it did happen.

But fuck that meant Xander wouldn’t-“

“They’re here. I rode up here with them.”

They were here, cool, good, “cool…so? What the fuck?” then what the hell is going on with Kyle.

“Rhonda drove so I rode up in the back…with Xander,” Kyle answered.

Why was Kyle turning red, and since when wouldn’t Kyle look him in the eyes. Kyle and Xander had that whole dominance glare off thing but he was low man on the totem-pole and he damn well knew it. Kyle should be “Ky?”

When Kyle didn’t answer right away Tor glanced around him at all his teammates milling around, slowly changing and joking. It wasn’t the most private place, “No one should be in the last row,” picking up his slippers, head gear and the rest of his stuff he lead Kyle toward the back of the locker-room. “What happened,” he asked, once he was sure they were alone.

“He kept running his hand through my hair, wrapping strands of it around his fingers; just I don’t know, just playing with it.”

He who? Wait, does he mean Xander? Fuck Kyle’s luck…but his friend didn’t look luck. He watched Kyle. His friend was bouncing his knee, wringing his hands, when they weren’t running over his face or through his hair. Kyle was off, way off.

“You told him to stop and he didn’t?” Fuck the whole zoo thing may have changed things but damn. Xander may be cool in all but that was a line. Fuck, he did not want to have to try and put the beat down on Xander. Tor didn’t know of he could but fuck he’s go down trying. No one messed with his friends.

“What no, chill out Tor, no. He didn’t so there is no need for you to get all- but thanks. Even with how you feel…thanks. I mean it Tor.” Kyle was telling him standing between him and the doors to the gym, palms pushing against his chest to keep him back…wait. They were both standing, when did that happen? And what was half the locker-room looking toward them.

Okay they’re looking away, so Kyle...what else had Kyle said…how I feel?

“How I feel?” fuck fuck fuck, he doesn’t know, he doesn’t know. They can’t know, they just think they know. It’s okay they don’t know, they can’t know, Tor repeated to himself. He knew it wasn’t true but he just….he couldn’t deal with it.

Tor watched as Kyle, let out a breath and dropped back down to the bench, “yeah Tor. I don’t feel the same way. But when he was playing with my hair. I didn’t care. Rhonda was right there but resting on his chest. His arms around him…fuck. I’m not that way but when it’s Xander…”

“We never used to be so hanzy before,” and they hadn’t been. Sure he and Kyle got physical when they played ball and Rhonda was always under Kyle’s arm and Heidi his but it wasn’t anything like the full on dog piles they’ve been doing the last few weeks. He liked the change. He felt good, connected. “It’s going to get some getting used to.”

“It’s not just…I’m just not used to a guy holding me and…it’s just weird.”

“I kind of liked it this afternoon,” He had. Laying their between Xander’s legs, relaxing and not worrying or caring about anything. It had felt so nice.

And why was Kyle grinning at him, “I’m sure you did like it Tor.”…when were they going to stop just…Coach, thank god.

“Just what do you think you’re doing Hauer. You should be getting dressed not gossiping like a women after church. Get your ass moving. And you. Your not on my team so get your ass out of my locker-room-“

Tor smirked a bit as he watched Coach work up a rant while he chased Kyle out. He loved watching Coach at work. As long as it was aimed at someone else anyways. Having a rant aimed at him and the other guys, that wasn’t so much fun.

What was that? He felt like someone was watching him. Tor looked around but the Coach was chewing out the assistant coach that had been manning the door and let Kyle in anyways. All the others guys where either chatting among themselves or finishing getting dressed. None of them were looking his way but….he felt something. Someone had been-

“We go out in five Hauer, and I don’t care if your dressed or not. My star wrestler will be leading the team so get the lead out.”

Fuck! Coach, Tor jumped and spun toward the man. His heart felt like it was in his throat. How had he not noticed the man right behind him. It wasn’t like Coach was quite. “Got it Coach,” he said without thinking, grabbing at his pile and gear, rushing to finish putting it on. Damn his talk with Kyle must have taken longer then he thought it had. Fuck he had to hurry.

He had barely adjusted the last of his gear when Coach started marching them out of the locker-room and into the gym. And it was more then half full of family, students and other spectators but his eyes were only looking for a handful of others. He just couldn’t spot them. Then walking and searching the crowd at the same time rarely worked well.

It was easier to search once he took his seat, first chair. He had fucking earned it. Did Xander know he was captain? He wasn’t sure if he had told him. Kyle would have. Kyle bragged about him almost as much as his father. And he definitely came to more games then his dad. But where was he in the crowd? He blocked out the other team’s coach explain the game as he scanned the bleachers. He couldn’t spot-wait, there was Heidi, and Rhonda and Xander too.

They were here and they were watching, they all came to watch him. And Kyle was around somewhere too. They were all here for him. Xander looked his way and their eyes connected. He knew the other teen was there for him, not the team. Him. He nodded, letting his smile show. He was going to have a great night. He couldn’t want until the newbies were done so he could get out there and show Xander what he was made of.

And then it was time. Finally the last of the junior varsity finished and it was on him to start off varsity right.

Tor marched into the match and looked the other wrestler in the eye. The other guy was big but his opponent wasn’t any bigger then him. And the Miner didn’t have Xander and the others routing for him. He was going down.

He had never felt so strong before. Yeah sure he had slammed a couple of guys before. He fucking loved the sound of another body hitting the mat and it’s not like he’s a small guy but it always left him winded and a bit weak armed for a minute but not this time. This time he was still pumped and amped.

He felt like he could do it again and again and looking at the bleachers and seeing Xander and the others, damn he wanted to just to show them all he could do. Show them all what he was made of. That he had the muscles and power to protect and fight for him-them, for them. Protect and fight for him.

So he did, not just with body slams, but he didn’t let a single opponent get anywhere close to penning him, the only one that was even a challenge wimped out fast after a single growl; it wasn’t even much of one. Nothing like the growls that Xander and Kyle always traded but the guy just freaked and stropped thinking his moves through. He had the wimp penned almost immediate after that. Penned to the mat just like he’d done to them all.

He felt so alive, he wanted to take them all down. Not just the varsity but the freshmen runts, fuck, even the coaches. He wanted to take them all down. Hell, he’d do them all at once even. He knew he could.

But then it was over, last of his opponents-captain and supposable best guy from the Rivertin’s team- as on the mat. Penned and unmoving under him. The refs and Coach were calling it a win for Sunnydale.

He felt the whole team around him. The crush of their bodies, the bro slapping and high fiving pumped him up. He felt great.

But it wasn’t them he wanted. His eyes sought out his friends. Catching Heidi’s eyes, spotting Kyle clapping, and whopping to cheer him on. Seeing Xander nod and mouthing good work while Rhonda ginned. All of them jumbled together.

That told Tor he did good. And fuck yeah, he was going to party like it was new years the moment he returned to his place at their side.

*** ***

“You know your coach will kill you if he sees you with that thing.”

“After how I just performed today I’d like to see him try.”

Xander smiled as he stepped through the doorway, leaving the gym and it’s mass of students, parents and other onlookers behind to rejoining the others in the basketball court tucked behind the school where it was just the five of them now that the other handful of students that had the same idea had been easily scared off. He might not like that his new friends were bullies but their skills did have uses. And he was happy to trade the loud shouting of celebrations for the more imamate sound of Kyle and Tor’s banter.

He watched as the pair tossed around and played with the ball they had liberated from somewhere. It was little more then passing it around and dribbling a bit really. They were far more focused on their trash talk which moved from Tor’s cigar to Kyle’s styled hair, over styled to Tor but not Rhonda Xander noticed when she jumped to its defense, before turning into generic trash talk.

All of which Xander stopped without even trying, “So who needs a drink?” he suggested. Holding up the pair of pop bottles he had gotten as Heidi held up the cups she was carrying. He wasn’t sure he wanted to know if she had ask for them or just…liberated them.

“And pretzels, man you rule,” Xander had to just shake his head at Tor as he watched the jock zero in on the bag tucked under his arm.

Grabbing it with eyes that almost seemed to glow with lust, open it and shove almost a third of the soft pretzels into his mouth before Xander had even realized the bag was no longer wedged between his arm and side.

Xander frowned as it vanished into Tor’s mouth. Somehow without any of it falling to the ground nor being taken out. It just kept going in deeper and deeper down his throat and wow he so didn’t need to be thinking about how deep Tor’s throat was, Snacks, right snacks. He was going to have to work hard to keep up with Tor and be the snacker of the group. But he still couldn’t help but be impressed by the move his wrestler had as he finished off the rest of the pretzel, swallowing it without any noticeable stops to breathe. Tor’s mouth was just amazing.

“Don’t be such a hog Tor, leave some for the rest of us.”

“Yeah, before Xander shows you how he takes someone down.”

He looked over at Rhonda then Kyle, rising an eyebrow at the second half of Kyle’s comment. After seeing Tor in action, there was no way he could take him in a real fight….but Xander had one of those new guts feelings he may be starting to trust telling him to not care to much. Telling him that Tor wouldn’t fight him like Kyle. And if it did get physical Tor wouldn’t be giving it his all like he had on the mat.

Tor was his and knew it so he didn’t need to worry…Xander blinked at the thought. Tor was his and wow it felt normal to think that. Rhonda was his…nope that still felt weird. Whatever, he’d add it to the list of things to think about later. Right now Tor was looking all looking sheepish as the wrestler held out the, bag of pretzels toward the others. It only looked Half empty, yeah he had some catching up to do in the snacking department.

“I had the munches.”

Xander had to let out a sigh at that. He understood getting the munches and it wasn’t like Tor hadn’t worked hard during the match. And he’d done great. They need more munches and the snacks at the gym just weren’t going to cut it…snacks weren’t going to cut it. He might not get or understand all the jock sports stuff but he knew Tor needed protein, meat, not sugar filled goodies. Well maybe he needed both, they needed a full meal, “Who’s up for grabbing a bit once we’re back in the Dale?

Why did he even bother to ask, he thought as he saw Tor’s face light up, as did Kyle and Heidi’s. Even Rhonda looked interested yes this was the perfect plan. Now to just think of a place.

***

Xander was stuffed.

Having friends on a winning team had its advantages. Or maybe it had to be the one that single handedly did most of the winning. Which ever it was, getting all those free burgers. And Tor…wow, just wow. Tor put them away. Xander wasn’t sure if his friend was every going to stop eating them. How many did he eat, 10, 15 more? He ate at least as many as the rest of them put together. “How many did you eat?” Lying there hand resting on his stomach Tor looked as full as he felt.

“12? 13?” Tor answered, never opening his eyes but snuggling into Xander’s leg. Watching him Xander smiled, wanting nothing more then to ruffles his friend’s hair. So he did.

Yeah that was a lot, but after all those matches, “You earned them. You looked great out there, didn’t he guys?” glancing over at the other three piled with them on Tor’s bed.

“Yeah, you smashed them Tor.”

“You were on fire man.

Xander smiled at the congrads his guy was getting. Tor had looked cool out there. I was glad he’d gone. And maybe, for the first time since it happened, surrounded by his new friend, connected with them, he was glad he’d gone on the Zoo trip.

*** ***

Dear god wouldn’t it just end. Maybe they should have let that creature cut off his head. Then he wouldn’t have to deal with this maladroit mess.

And dear lord Xander’s new tormentive friends have arrived. Oh joy. At least they waited until near the end. Giles pulled off his glasses, polishing them again, for what he knew had to be at least the eight time in the last hour and a quarter.

But of course that rude little tyrant wasn’t here to deal with the hecklers once they started. No he was going to have to deal with them…but why haven’t they started doing anything yet?

And they hadn’t. Giles watched as they sat in the back…using only three seats and not four like they should but frankly if that was the worse they did he wasn’t going to bother with them. And it seemed like it was. They were whispering among themselves, clearly laughing at the performers but doing so only among themselves as was half the auditorium.

If they did not plan to disrupt things then why had they troubled themselves to come…and what are they doing now Giles thought to himself as they all sat up straighter, their whispers trailing off as they focused on the stage. A new act was started but he couldn’t fathom-Of course. Watching Buffy, Xander and Willow step out onto the stage it all came together. They had clearly come to watch their new friend.

Why they were friends wasn’t nearly so clear. If Xander was to be believed the link, the bond, between the five of them was still active and as strong as the days after the possession. Yet all his research indicated it shouldn’t be…just what was happening between the five of them…and was it a threat to Buffy.

He was going to have to get out his books…if this infernal night ever ended.

***The End***

Title: At His Side [Numb3rs/Stargate Atlantis]

2014-09-14T17:48:02Z

Title: At His Side
Word Count: 5,639
Challenge: bdsm_fandom Summer Sizzler Promptathon, summer 14: Numb3rs/Stargate Atlantis; Colby Granger/Evan Lorne; When Evan is returned to Earth due to an injury, his dom Colby finds a way to remind him that it's important that he looks after himself.
Rating: NC-17
Characters/Pairings: Colby Granger/Evan Lorne
Summary: Colby gets message that his boy is on his way to an LA hospital, and nothing else.
Author's Notes: So I hadn’t watched any Numb3rs before this. I’d read a few fics that had Lorne in them but that was it. But something about this prompt just called to me so with some help from azure_chaos I watched the key Colby episodes and well I wrote this.
Update: redone and betaed 10-01-14

“Where is he!”

Those were the first words out of Colby Granger’s mouth when he walked through the hospital’s main doors, reaching the front information desk in a handful of steps. The words were directed at the only person staffing the station not speaking over their headphones.

“To whom do you refer and what is your name please?” the man asked, looking up from his computer toward Colby.

“Major Evan Lorne and I’m Agent Colby Granger of the FBI, his Dom and next of kin with medical power of attorney. I just received word he’s here but I wasn’t told anything else,” Granger explained, slipping his sunglasses off as he reached the counter.

“I’ll need to see-“ the man started to say before cutting off the question as Colby presented his badge and ID, “thank you Sir,” the attendant added, taking it before turning back to his computer.

Colby took a breath, relaxing a bit. Letting out the breath and some of the worry that had been plaguing him since his phone had chimed. Finally knowing he was going to have answers to the questions the text informing him that the watch he had placed on Lorne had gotten a hit. And not the usual flight into LAX either.

But the moments ticked by. He watched as the man typed into his computer, handing back the badge and ID after having taken a good look at them, but with each click on the receptionist’s keyboard the worry came back. Why was it taking so long to tell him…good or bad he wanted--needed-- to know.

“What is it, what happened?” Colby prodded, leaning over the countertop to try and see the computer’s screen, but unable to really ready anything.

“I’m not sure, Sir,” the man started his answer, frowning at his computer. “We have him listed as an incoming patient, but other than stating an operating room to be readied for him, nothing else is noted. Even for a military file that’s rather odd…they don’t even have a physician on record…”

Colby pulled his lips tight as the man trailed off, typing at the computer, clearly not used to such limited information. “If there isn’t a doctor on the case, who can I talk to for some answers about my sub?” he requested, cutting to the heart of the matter.

“I’m afraid I don’t know…let me call my supervisor,” the receptionist said, tapping his headset while dialing his boss’s number.

“That will not be necessary. Agent Granger, correct?”

Colby turned toward the voice behind him to see an Air Force Major, in his dress uniform, holding his hand out.

“That’s me. You know what the hell is happening with my submissive, Major Davis?” Colby asked, reading the Major’s name from his uniform while taking his hand.

“That’s why I’m here, Agent Granger. If you’ll follow me I’ve already arranged for you to wait in Major Lorne’s room so that you will be there once he’s out of recovery, I can explain more there,” Major Davis stated, giving the room a pointed look before gesturing toward the elevator bank along the far side of the lobby’s wall.

The ride up to the seventh floor was quiet and Colby used to time to study the Major. He was about the same height as Lorne and himself, his dress blues were pressed and starched until it was so straight it was a wonder he could walk in them. Just like the man’s posture and Colby almost wanted to dismiss him as a desk jockey and protocol officer, like the ones who made his unit count and recount their gear and sweep the floor twenty times a day because there might be sand on it. The bane of real soldiers everywhere, only he couldn’t.

The ribbons on the major’s chest stopped him. Davis didn’t have as many as hisMajor but he did have some of the same ones…the ones that Lorne wouldn’t, couldn’t, tell him about. Ones even the internet didn’t seem to know what they really meant. Just how does someone earn a metal for Deep-space telemetry, let alone six different ones? All while not knowing anything about math beyond algebra?

Major Davis had to be in the same command as Lorne. Which meant he likely knew the full classified story of what happened to his man.

“Okay, we’re alone. Now tell me what the hell is going on with Evan, starting with is he going to make it and ending with is whoever did it dead,” Colby demanded the moments the door to the private room shut.

“The Major’s life and heath are not in any danger. His injuries were mostly minor and were taken care of back at his base. They are not the problem,” Major Davis paused, seeming to think for a moment before going on, “the details of what happened are classified well beyond your clearance-“

“I understand the need for secrets, I’ve kept my own share of them from Evan--from everyone--for years, Major, but right now he’s in surgery and I will be told why. Am I clear?” Colby stated, his voice flat and level, stepping closer until he was standing less than a foot from the Major, unblinking.

Davis looked away, taking a breath before answering, “Major Lorne and his team were captured. They were rescued within hours but not before his capturer had implanted the Major with something that created an… ‘infection’. The ‘infection’ posses no risk to the Major’s health, long or short term, but it did pose a problem for the base itself and he had to be removed at once. From both from his primary base and our Ear- I mean that is our Stateside base. Which is why he was taken here to have the implant removed,” the major finished explaining.

“An ‘infection’? And it’s not going to hurt Evan but his base?” Colby repeated, the disbelief clear while his gaze never left the Major.

“I understand how it sounds but you have my word it’s as honest and accurate a version as I can give. Any other version, no matter how modified, that carries any clearer meaning would be classified over your level, Agent,” Davis said, frowning.

Colby said nothing for a long moment then he nodded, stepping away from the Major toward the windows that overlooked the city. “What’s his recovery time, how long before he goes back?” he asked.

“Recovery from the surgery and his injuries should be a week, but the other matter, the ‘infection’,” another pause, “as of an hour ago they didn’t know. It is our hope that the ‘infection’ doesn’t last without the implant but there is some concern that it will. That it might be permanent.”

“Permanent?” Colby echoed, turning back toward Major Davis, his mind racing through what that meant. “You said he can’t be at his base if he has this ‘infection’ or even the connected base? Is he still going to be SGC?” Colby asked. He might not like only seeing his sub a few times a year, only being able to talk over e-mails but he knew how much his current assignment meant to his boy too. To lose that....

“If it is permanent…with his skills and experiences he’ll have a number of choices open to him,” was the only answer the Major had to give.

“You know, I never understood why people always said it’s hard to have a military sub. I always thought it was because they didn’t get them, maybe it was because they weren’t military themselves. But that’s not it. It’s the knowing you can’t protect them.” Colby let out a breath and leaned against the window shutting his eyes. “Part of being a dom is projecting your sub but how do you protect them when keeping their bodies safe means one thing but keeping their minds and hearts safe means the exact opposite? When wanting them by your side means keeping them from what they love. How do you keep them out of danger when doing that strips away who they are?” he asked, knowing there wasn’t an answer.

“I don’t know but-“

Anything else the Major had planned on saying was cut short when the doors opened and Lorne was wheeled in on a gurney.

Everything stopped when Colby saw his submissive for the first time in almost four months.

Lorne was sleeping, looking peaceful and Colby relaxed, then he saw the skin tone butterfly bandages over his left eyebrow, the dark blue sling that held his right arm, over a dozen other scrapes and marks, cleaned, cared for and treated but still there.

With a single stride Colby was at Evan’s side, slipping his hand into his submissive’s, feeling the warmth of his man’s hand in his, safe, alive. “How is he?” Colby asked the longhaired women that had followed the Lorne’s gurney into the room.

“Are you family?” she asked first, flipping the chart in her hand to the front page.

“Colby Granger, I’m his Dominant,” Colby supplied at once, slowly rubbing circles on the back of Evan’s hand with this thumb. “And I should be listed as his next of kin.”

“Yes, Agent Granger, you are listed as such,” the Doctor said looking at the chart for a moment then back up at Colby, holding out her hand. “I’m Doctor Carolyn Lam. I am with the SGC so I knew the full details of the Major’s condition before I operated. As far as the procedure itself goes, beyond saying that the operation went well, with no complication and none expected, I can’t tell you anything-”

“Doctor Lam-“ Colby began.

“Now, about the rest of his medical condition, I can give you more details,” Doctor Lam continued smoothly, as if Colby had not tried to speak. “The most severe injury is his right arm. The bone and muscle were heavily bruised and while the arm was not dislocated, the joint was stressed. The arm should be kept in the sling and not used for at least 5-10 days. All the other injuries are minor lacerations and abrasions, all of which have been treated and should be just fine with time. Which shouldn’t be a problem as he should be resting and taking it easy for at least a week to let his body recover from the surgeries and for his arm to heal,” Doctor Lam finished explaining, hooking the chart into Evan’s bed once she was done.

“He’ll be okay then,” Colby confirmed, looking back down at his submissive, running his hand through Evan’s dark hair, letting the locks slip through his fingers slowly. “What about his head injury? Any risk of a concussion?” Colby asked, looking back toward the Doctor.

“No, he was cleared before he was put under anesthesia. Which he should be waking up from any time in the next hour or so but he will likely sleep through most of the night before he’s fully conscious,” Doctor Lam answered.

“How long till I can take him home? He is on medical leave, right?” Colby questioned, turning toward Major Davis for the first time since Lorne had been wheeled into the room.

“Yes he is. He’s clear for two weeks, longer if needed,” the Major explained.

“Good, good, and I can take him home?” Colby repeated, glancing at Doctor Lam before returning his eyes to Evan.

“If there are no problems overnight then you can take him home in the morning,” the Doctor told him. “If you have any other questions-“

“I have plenty of questions but I don’t think I’m cleared for any of the answers. So, no questions. I’m good,” Colby told them, running his hand through Evan’s hair again.

***

Almost an hour later Colby was still sitting at his submissive’s side, tapping away at his phone getting some of his paperwork done, when he heard--felt--Evan shifting beside him.

Colby watched as Evan’s blue eyes slowly flickered open. They looked blurry and unfocused, worried and confused. The Major started moving and moving around on the gurney, shuffling a bit too much given all the tube and cords coming off him.

“Take it easy there my own, shush. You’re safe and I’m right here,” Colby told his man, standing and leaning forward so Evan could see him better while running his hand through Evan’s hair, “Your good, yeah just relax for me.”

“Sir? Where? This isn’t…Earth right, I had to, Granger?,” Evan mumbled, pressing his head into Colby’s hand even as his eyes, the worry and confusion fading, closed again, his uninjured hand finding Colby’s own where it was resting on Evan’s hip. “Master,” he whispered again as he relaxed into it, a smile playing on his lips.

“I’m right here, just worry about resting and getting better, those are your orders right now, got it, Evan,” Colby commanded his submissive with a grin of his own.

Colby didn’t hear the ‘yes sir’ but he saw Evan’s lips move. He kept smiling, giving his submissive a kiss on the forehead before reaching for the lightly soaked popsicle sponges they had given him to help keep his man’s lips wet.

The next few hours passed much the same, Lorne waking for brief moments, just long enough for a word or two, long enough for Colby to see that his own was okay, before slipping back into sleep.

But sometime around three Colby knew he must have lost his own battle to stay awake.

Which meant his back was going to hate him for the next month, Colby thought as he straighten up in the chair, working out the kinks and knots the chair, comfortable enough for sitting but not for anything else, had put into his back and side.

“Morning, Sir,” Evan’s voice, strong and solid, made Colby smile through his discomfort.

“You’re awake, and how is my Evan going?” Colby asked, wiping the sleep from his eyes before taking a critical look at his submissive.

His color was good, his cuts and scrapes looked better than the night before and he was still in his sling, they also seemed to have removed a couple of the IVs and other wires.

And Evan was eating from a tray someone must have dropped off not long before. Colby grabbed the slice of toast with grape jelly on it as his submissive started talking.

“I’m feeling a lot better than yesterday, I feel awake. I haven’t felt like I was really awake sense the mission. It’s all been a blur…I thought I had dreamed you last right, Sir. Then I saw you next to me this morning,” Evan finished with a smile.

Colby grinned, lightly ruffling Evan’s hair before turning more serious.

“How’ the arm feeling? And your chest?” Colby asked more directly, looking between, the blue sling, the thin surgical scar from the implants’ removal and Evan’s face.

“My chest is tight, Sir, and itches. My arm is fine. I don’t even know why they gave me a sling, I don’t need it,” Evan answered, moving his right arm around as proof that it was fine.

“Uh huh, and how many times have you tried to take it off and been stopped already this morning?” Colby asked, finishing the last couple of bites of the toast.

Evan was quiet for a long beat, until Colby raised an eyebrow. “Twice. The nurse came in twice to put it back on,” he finally answered.

“It stays on until either I take it off or a doc does,” Colby ordered. Slipping his toast and jelly coated thumb into Evan’s mouth when his man went to answer, and argue, “lick’em.” he commanded.

Colby smiled at the sight before him as Evan slowly worked his mouth around Colby’s thumb, sucking on it while his tongue pressed over and taste every inch of it. Once it was done he slipped it out and his index finger in, replacing it to watch the events repeat themselves. At which point he pulled it out and ruffles Evan’s hair. “That’s my good major,” he added with a grin.

“Yes Sir,” Evan said back with a smile of his own. “And you know I hate grape, Sir.”

Colby just smiled at the comment.

“Has the doc been by this morning, Evan?” Colby questioned, standing and stretching out his arms and legs, rotating his neck a bit as he did so.

“An intern stopped by about an hour ago, she was the one that cleared me to get the chow, Sir. She said the doc would be in before too long,” Evan told his Dom with a shrug, which had him wincing.

Colby reached out and rubbed the back of Evan’s neck. “No shrugging for a bit it looks like. And the doc will get here when she gets here. For all their schooling I don’t think they ever really learn what words like soon, few minutes, or before too long, actually mean,” he said with smile.

Evan gave a half chuckle, leaning into Colby’s hand. “Maybe they need one more class,” he quipped.

“Maybe they do,” Colby agreed. “But they aren’t really my concern, you are and you need something, a couple somethings in fact,” the dom said reaching for a good sized opaque plastic bag with Major Lorne stamped on the top that had been resting next to Colby’s work bag on the floor.

“Sir?” Evan asked confused until the bag came into view. “Thank god, I’ve felt almost naked without my tags.”

“I remember the feeling well. It’s taken me years to get used to it again and sometimes I still feel weird when they’re suddenly not there,” Colby related with a smile. He reaching into the bag, ignoring the wallet, keys and other personal effects in favor of the string of metal beads that had found its way to the bottom.

“Freeze, Evan,” Colby ordered, only half looking at his submissive as he pulled the chain. He took a second to love over the three tags before looking up and directly at Evan’s right hand which was reaching out toward the bag and dog tags. “Put the arm back down. Am I going to need to put you in bondage to keep you from using it? Because I’m sure I can find something to tie you up with.” he remarked, his tone playful but his gaze stern.

“Your call, Sir,” Evan answered quickly.

Colby smirked at the tone of Evan’s voice--just a pitch lower then normal with hints of lust and want--and the way Evan shifted on the bed. It all made it clear what his sub really though of the idea. “Might wait until we get home, then I can do something that will last. But first,” he answered, reaching forward and placing the chain over Evan’s neck. He slid his fingers down the small spheres until they reached the tags. He slowly rubbed this thumb over his own tag, nestled between two of Evan’s. “That’s better,” he said.

“At least until I get home to my collar, Master,” Evan added.

Without letting go of the tags, Colby grabbed his submissive by the back of the neck, pulling him closer until their lips met. He held him there, kissing and re-kissing, plundering and feeling Evan’s mouth while his man did the same.

They were stopped a bit later by a faux-cough coming from the doorway. Colby slowly finished the kiss and drew back, pulling on Evan’s lips as he did so, smirking at his Evan’s eyes, blown wide from lust, and cheeks, flushed red for the same reason, imaging he looked much the same. “Yes?” he asked at last, turning toward the one who had interrupted them, a doctor by the looks of it.

“Agent Granger, Major Lorne, I’m Doctor Washington,” the doctor said by way of greeting as he walked over and checked Evan’s chart. “The Major’s blood work and other labs have come back and everything is as expected. I just need to check a few things…may I?” the doctor asked Colby once he reached the bedside.

“Of course,” Colby answered, leaning back to give the man room to do his job, but not before sliding his hand into Evan’s left hand.

Colby watched as the doctor checked over his submissive. Feeling his neck, inspecting his arm, his mouth and throat, even his eyes, those were saved for last. But after about ten minutes the doctor announced him all clear. “I’ll send someone in to help unhook the last of the IVs and monitors and you are good to go Major. You need to be back in here next week for a check up, make sure your arm is healing but otherwise…. Don’t use the arm unless you have to and enjoy your leave.” He finished.

“I plan on it Doctor,” Evan said back with a grin, glancing at his dom.

“What happened to Doctor Lam? I though she was Evan’s doctor?” Colby asked.

“Doctor Lam isn’t a regular staff member here. She was just here for the operation. She did say she would be back next week for your submissive’s check up and she left a call number, it will be with your discharge papers, Agent,” Doctor Washington explained.

“Good. Sounds like I can take my Major here home, now,” Colby said with a smile, wrapping an arm around Evan’s shoulders and pulling them closer together. “Right,” he confirmed, grinning wider when the doctor nodded.

***

Evan’s whole body changed the moment Colby clicked shut the lock on his collar.

Colby smirked to himself, feeling Evan’s muscle uncoil, lose their tension even as he let out a content sigh. Colby ruffled the hair of his man’s bowed head before pulling him back up to his feet. “Come on, boy, let’s get you changed before anyone sees you,” Colby added, pulling at the front of Evan’s ABUs, leading him toward the bedroom.

“That is one of the dumbest rules the Pentagon has ever had, sir,” Evan complained, happily following his dom.

“If they didn’t they’d have problems with dumbasses ignoring your oak leaves because of your collar,” Colby reminded his sub, stopping him once they were in the middle of the bedroom. “Now hold your arm as still as you can,” he ordered, slowly working to take off the sling.

“Yes, Master,” Evan said as he complied, keeping his arm as steady as he could as the sling was removed. “You should still have been able to put my collar on right there in the hospital, Master,” he added as Colby took his arm and gradually straightened it, pausing when Evan winced.

“If I had been willing to leave long enough to get you some clothes I could have, boy. And you’re wearing it now and will be for the next week or two straight.” Colby grinned at the thought of keeping his boy that long while he stripped him, one article of his uniform at a time, starting with his blouse, before working his way down.

“Yes, Master.” Evan grinned in response, twisting his neck just enough to feel his skin pinch around the firm leather, grinning even more. “Feels good to be wearing it again.”

Colby kept up his grin as he pulled his boy’s belt off him then ordered him to remove his boots, pants and finally, slowly, pulled his shirt over his head and then down his arms. He then stepped back to inspect his boy, slowly circling him.

“ATTENTION,” Colby bellowed moments later after completing his second rotation around his boy.

Evan snapped to, his back straightening, his kneels and elbows locking, his eyes locked straight ahead without making a sound.

With a smile on his lips Colby kept walking around his boy, reaching out and touching him, lightly. Skimming his skin just enough so he knew Evan could feel it but not heavy enough to be true contact.

“Now boy, I understand you got yourself injured again. Is this true, Evan?” Colby asked, his touches becoming more solid, resting his hand on his submissive’s body and feeling the compact warm muscles under his palm.

“Yes, Sir. I have reported to the infirmly seven times since my last full report, Sir,” Evan informed his Master.

“And how many of those times were due to enemy action of which you had no or limited control over,” Colby continued his questioning.

“Five time, Sir,” came Evan’s prompt response.

Colby took a few minutes to study his boy’s body. He had already located one scar on his boy’s hip that while healed was new since the last time he had explored his boy’s body. But he couldn’t locate any others, yet. “And the other two, what were they, boy?”

“One was an electrical burn during a trainer exercise and the other was a heavy sunburn during a mission Sir,” Evan answered, his eyes never moving.

“A sunburn, did they not give you sunscreen or did you not use it, boy?” Colby asked, surprised at the injury.

“The mission ran long and our supplies ran out, Sir,” Evan told his Master.

Colby pressed his lips together, imagining Evan and his men baking under the Middle Eastern sun before moving on. “And the electrical burn?” he questioned, moving on with the report.

“Equipment being tested did not work as hoped, anything more is classified, Sir,” Evan answered.

Nodding his head Colby kept walking, they rarely made it through this part of the report without that word being used, he’d become used to it. And he remembered how field testing went. He opened his mouth to move on to the next part of the report when he spotted the tremble in his boy’s leg.

It was slight and stopped as soon as it began but it told Colby what he needed to know. His boy was reaching his limit. Time to move this forward. “On the bed, face up, now, boy,” he ordered, keeping his expression blank at the surprised, and very brief, glance his boy sent his way while complying and stretching out on the bed.

Taking a few steps toward the bed himself, Colby let his gaze slowly drift up his boy, bare save for the collar around the man’s neck.

Sitting down on the queen-sized bed next to his boy Colby laid his hand on Evan’s left foot, running his palm up past the ankle to over the knee. Feeling his boy under him again. “Who does this leg belong to?” His voice was quite, soft, very unlike his grip which tightened, feeling the firm muscles under him.

“You, Sir, it’s yours,” Evan answered, his breath catching as his Master reached his knee, pressing into the soft joint. “Yours,” he added again.

With a barley suppressed smirk Colby reached over and took hold of his boy’s right thigh, curving his fingers around the thick muscle as much as he could. “And this one? Who does this belong to?” he asked again.

“Also yours, sir,” came the answer promptly.

“Good boy.” Colby grinned, jumping the rest of the way into the bed, throwing his leg over Evan so he was straddling his boy’s legs, restraining them.

Leaning forward he ran his hands, fingers spread, across Evan’s chest. “And who owns all this? Your abs,” a light kiss where stomach meets chest, “your chest,” teeth biting into Evan’s nipples, drawing out a long slow hiss, “your shoulders, your back,” hands slipping around Evan’s sides and between the sheets and the submissive back, “who’s owns it?” Colby asked, his voice mild and calm, his eyes never leaving Evan’s.

“Yours, Master, they belong to you,” Evan’s answered, his voice getting deeper and deeper as he tried to buck his hips, his groin, into his owner’s groin.

With a light chuckle Colby clamped his knees, forcing Evan’s legs together and on the bed, “and your arms?” he asked softly, lightly bringing up Evan’s injured hand, being careful to support it. “Is this mine too?” he asked, lightly kisses the knuckles.

Evan’s breath was coming faster now. “Yes, Sir, it’s all yours, Sir,” he said.

“Mine,” Colby declared, gingerly lowering the arm before running his hands back up Evan’s chest to his neck, lowering himself until he was laying over Evan, giving Evan a peck on the lips he spoke again. “This is all mine, understand, boy? Mine,” Colby repeated, cupping his boy’s head. “Mine.”

“Yours, Sir, always yours, please, sir, can I please,” Evan asked, his voice still too even and steady for it to be called begging.

“My body, my boy, mine,” Colby said with a smirk, deliberately not acknowledging the request. “And how are you to treat it Evan?”

“Sir,” Evan’s voice filling with want, letting out a deep breathe, “with care, respect. Take care,” another deep breath, “for you Sir.”

“Good boy, this body-- you-- mean a lot to me,” Colby said, grinning as he kisses his boy, starting at the jaw and working down to the neck, between a each word. “Now when did you come last?” he asked, started to grind his jean clad hips over Evan’s naked cock.

“Two weeks ago, Wednesday Sir,” Evan panted out, trying to grind back, letting out a lightest of a whimper.

“Not long…but you’re a good boy…,” Colby says into running his teeth along Evan’s neck.

Without thought his boy leaned back, exposing his neck. Colby grinned. “Come my own, come now,” he ordered, thrusting a hand between them, stroking his boy’s cock and grinding it with his own groin, “mine” he growled one last time before sinking his teeth into his subs neck.

Colby didn’t fully let go until he felt his boy’s body completely relax under him, spent and empty. “That’s my good boy,” he praised, licking and kissing at the red marks he left on his boy’s neck.

“Th-ank…you…Sir,” Evan smiled back, nuzzling toward his owner.

Running a hand through Evan’s hair, he kissed his boy again, this time on the lips, watching his boy’s eyes struggling to stay open before giving in. That’s when he reached over for the sling. “Shh no,” he shushed Evan when his boy started making noises as he went to put the sling back on. “You will wear it, now sleep,” he ordered patting the blue cloth once it was on.

“Sir,” the whimpered request was almost too quiet to hear, but Colby didn’t miss the hand and reached out for him.

“I’m right here, boy,” Colby answered, letting himself settle in, resting on Evan beneath him. “Mine,” he whispered one last time.

***

The white-gray puff of smoke held its mostly round shape, hanging in the air, joining the others that were slowly dissipated until the briefest breezes rolled by his building, scattering the clouds.

Colby watched them vanish, setting aside his cigar in favor of the tumbler and its amber liquid, a smile still on his face.

The sun was high in the sky and Colby was enjoying it’s warmth on his skin, which is why he didn’t hear his boy until the screen door slid open behind him.

“Sir?” Evan’s voice was low, testing to see if Colby was awake.

Smiling at the gesture Colby waved his submissive forward, patting the side of his thigh once he heard Evan’s feet shuffling right behind him. “How you feeling, boy?” he asked while his boy settled into the mat next to his chair.

“Better now,” Evan answered, resting his head on his Master’s lap, his good arm wrapping around Colby’s leg.

“That’s good, now how about the rest of it,” Colby ordered, his free hand finding it’s way to Evan’s buzzed head, lightly running over it.

Evan sighed before answering more honestly. “My whole body is still a bit achy and I think the meds are wearing off because my arm is starting to feel like it was trampled by a team of elephants…and I’m tired still,” he said, snuggling his head into Colby’s leg. “Sorry for falling asleep, Sir,” he apologized.

“It’s fine, boy, I was expecting it,” Colby told his boy. “Just like I was expecting your meds to be wearing off,” he told his boy, reaching over for a couple of pills and a glass of water he had set near by, handing them to Evan. “Drink up.”

“Yes, Sir,” Evan answered, taking the pill and water before returning his head to his Dom’s lap, then looking up at Colby. “Why aren’t you at working Sir? You couldn’t have gotten vacation time this quickly…how long was I out?”

Colby ruffles his hair. “You’ve been stateside for about 36-48 hours now, boy, you didn’t sleep a week away or anything,” he assured his boy, “And I took an emergency personal day, we didn’t have any major cases so Don let me. I’ll have to go in and do up some paperwork that’s due later today but for now it’s just you and me for a few more hours.” he answered Evan.

Evan didn’t say anything in return for a few minutes, merely rested there, feeling his Master’s hand resting on the back of his head and neck. “I’ve missed this,” he whispered when he did finally speak.

“So have I, boy, so have I. But you’re hear now,” Colby answered after taking another puff on his cigar. “Right where you belong.”

“I just wish…sometimes…that I never knew…if I never saw the City…I could…have…just…” Evan’s voice trailed off, the pause between words growing longer and longer.

Looking down Colby smiled as he felt his boy growing heavier and heavier on his leg, his voice fading more and more until he had been replaced by slow and steady breathing.

His boy sleeping beside him, wounded but safe, with a good cigar and fine bourbon. Yeah he could get used to this.

For a little while at least.

Title: Alone [Stargate: Universe]

2014-07-31T18:13:05Z

Title: Alone
Word Count: 1002
Challenge: smallfandomfest Round 15: Stargate: Universe, Scott, didn't get much sleep last night
Rating: PG-13
Characters/Pairings: Scott
Summary: After the events of Time Scott can’t help be remember all the times he’s been alone.
Author's Notes: So not what I had tried to write but my other ideas all got stuck and then I rewatched the first few episodes and this idea happened. Just under the wire.

‘Why is this happening?’

That was all he could think as he stumbled into the old church.

Leaning into one of the wooden pews he ran his hand over his face, then wiping his now damp hand over his hair, drying it and sending his school ball cap to the floor. It was joined second later when his school bag, half slung over a single arm, now gone limp, slumped to the stone floor next to it with a thunk.

The sound echoed and filled the space. Louder then it had any right to be. Just like the sob that followed it.

His whole body convulsively as the young man let out another sob. Propelling himself forward to the next row of pews he looked up at the crucifix resting at the front of the church “WHY,” He yelled. Glaring at the carved image of Jesus. “Why does he have to die?” he called out again.

The heavy sound of his footfalls the only sound as he approached the cross, waiting for an answer. “Why do you have to take everything?” He demanded to know. His voice dropping, no longer echoing, losing its sonority but no any of its harshness. “Why him too, weren’t they enough?”

He remembers the cold and rain. The sound of screeching and screaming. The fear and confusion of being trapped in the car. Of seeing the dropping water turn red and his father’s voice grow soft before stopping all together.

He remembers the men in uniforms taking him away, carrying him and poking him. Not letting him have his mother or father no matter now much he cried for them…of being told they were with God now by the man dressed all in black. Being told that he would have a new home.

He remembers being told he wouldn’t be alone.

“Wasn’t taking them good enough?” he questioned. The alter and it crucifix growing blurrier with each ragged breathe “Why does everyone around me…”

The escaping sob cut off his question even as he pitched forward. Hunching over the first bench, letting out a broken breath even as drops of water splashed into the polished floor.

“Why was I ever going to…is this my punishment? Is he dying because I rejected your calling, because I wasn’t strong enough?” he asked, looking back up at Jesus. Clearing his eyes as he stepped closer, his legs shaky and uneven.

Slowly he made his way forward, dropping to his knees, “I just couldn’t. Not after she and I…I couldn’t even hold out and keep my vow for a year. I couldn’t make it, you can’t punish him for my weakness. I’m the one that got Annie…” he stopped the swallowed hard and he looked down and away from the crucifix.

Guilt flooded him, dropping him to his knees. Slowly lifting his eyes to the bottom of the cross before guilt washed through himself., “She didn’t keep it. She killed our child and I didn’t even try and…I was relieved. God please don’t. Please don’t take him from me because I let her,” he pleaded as he pulled out his rosary, wrapping it around his hand. “Please don’t take him, not like this, not because…” He took a breath, looking at the beads in his hand “Our Father who art in heaven, hallowed be thy name-“

He remembered how pale the Father looked.

He remembered trying to count the number of wires, tubes and…things attached to his guardian. He blamed that on being pulled out of math. On being in the middle of trying to figure out those damn polynomials and being thrilled when he was told that Father Carmichael wanted to see him.

He remembered how hard it was to breathe when Father Carmichael told him that the Father had collapsed, that he had been rushed to the hospital…he remembered how hopeless he felt when the doctor told him the Father wasn’t likely to live, wasn’t likely to even wake up for him to say….anything. That he should say his good byes.

He remembered how he felt when they said he’s be alone…again

“-we forgive those who trespass against us…” Matthew let out a sigh as he opened his eyes again, looking up at the makeshift altar he and a few of the others aboard the Destiny had put together.

The beads of his rosary slowly slipped through the loosening grip of his fingers as he looked away from the cross and out the windows and at the blue streaks stars of FTL flying by.

“Why am I always alone? Why do I always end up alone?” Matt asked aloud, pressing his hand to the glass. Feeling the hum of the ship.

“Even in other timelines, other places…why am I always the last one standing?” Matt repeated, looking down at his rosary even as he sank down to the bench.

Matt slowly unwrapped the beads from around his hand then carefully coiling it up before slipping it back into his pocket.

Rubbing his now empty hand together he stood again, pacing the chamber, unable to keep the memories at bay any better here then he had back in his room, memories of being alone.

He remembered walking into the Mother Superior office just before he turned 18. He remembers being told he couldn’t stay at the group home any longer. That they couldn’t help him, that he couldn’t stay.

He remembers taking the grants and scholarships that would take his as far from them as he could get, if they didn’t want him he didn’t want them.

He remembered seeing the ROCT cadets. Strangers to each other but…they weren’t. They weren’t alone, no matter where they went they always seemed to have another cadet beside them.

He remembered wanting that. Sighing up for that

Matt let out a deep breath and started walking toward the mess. It was almost time for breakfast. Maybe he can find someone to join him on a run, at least then he won’t be alone.

Title: Leaves [True Blood]

2014-07-02T19:15:08Z

Title: Leaves
Word Count: 919
Rating: NC-17
Genre: sex fit
Characters/Pairings: Jason/Hoyt
Series: The Jason and Hoyt Trilogy
Summary: Jason always keeps his word.
Author's Notes: I wrote this a few years ago for love_vargas and I’m finally posting it.

“You know, this really is a beautiful forest,” Hoyt said, letting one of his hands run along the bark of a nearby tree.

“Yeah, it is,” Jason echoed as he closed his eyes and took a deep breath of the crisp forest air, taking in the endless expanse of trees and nonstop falling leaves that surrounded the pair.

Letting the air out slowly, Jason smiled as he moved closer to Hoyt, hugging his new husband from behind. “Do you know why we’re here?” he whispered into his love’s ear.

“You wanted to show off being able to go back and forth without losing a week?” Hoyt suggested with a smile, leaning into Jason.

“Nope. I had a promise to keep,” Jason grinned, pushing Hoyt forward.

Hoyt barely had time to cry out before he hit the ground, or the pile of leaves that covered the ground, a pile that seemed to grow larger by the moment until the pile of leaves he was laying in was almost as tall as he was when standing. “That is cool,” Hoyt laughed as he spread his arms, rustling the leaves and sending them everywhere. “But what promise?” he then asked, looking back up at Jason.

“I said I wanted you to make love to me in a pile of leaves,” Jason reminded his husband as he knelt down, pulling off his shirt before crawling over Hoyt and kissing the mortal. “I meant it,” he added after ending the kiss.

“I wouldn’t want you to break your word,” Hoyt agreed, wrapping his legs around Jason, grinding their hips against one another even as he grabbed Jason by the back of the neck and pull him into another deeper kiss.

Rolling Jason over, Hoyt started grinding his hips and groin into the other man while removing his own shirt.

Hoyt then grabbed Jason’s arms pressing them into the leaves above Jason’s head. Then he kissed, licked and nibbled his way across Jason’s chest. Hoyt took delight and grinned at the groans and moans he invoked from Jason as he worked his way down the man’s collarbone, licking one nipple before biting at the other, running his tongue around it.

Rubbing his day’s worth of stubble over Jason’s now moist nipple, Hoyt smirked at the ragged moan Jason gave him before he movedlower.

Kissing and nipping at Jason’s abs, Hoyt worked himself lower. Until he was forced to let go of Jason’s hands, switching to using them to pull Jason’s pants off him, leaving Jason naked.

Hoyt lost his breath at the sight before him. Jason was laid out in the leaves, their red, brown, and gold surrounding his blond hair and tan skin. Jason’s chest rose and fell rapidly as Jason was breathed harder, almost as hard as Jason’s thick cock that jumped and bounced with each ragged breath.

“God, you’re beautiful,” Hoyt whispered as he reached down to run his hands along Jason’s firm muscles.

“You’re not bad looking yourself,” Jason said in return, his eyes locked with Hoyt’s. “I need you in me bubba. I need--“

Hoyt cut Jason off with a kiss while his hands fumbled with his own button and zipper, pushing his pants down enough to let out his own erection.

Pushing Jason’s leg back around him Hoyt slid his cock along Jason’s ass crack before slowing, stopping himself“Fuck, Jason I don’t have any-“

“Pocket, fuck, and hurry,” Jason cut in, his eye’s closed as he pushed his ass against Hoyt’s groin.

Hoyt groped around the piles of leaves until his hand found Jason’s jeans and he franticly searched for the right pocket, and then he found the lube.

Faster than he ever had before, he had the tube open and was drizzling it over his cock and on Jason’s ass. It wasn’t as good a job as they normally would do but he couldn’t want any long, and he knew Jason didn’t want to wait any long either. He ran his hand over his cock, spreading the slick fluid before rubbing his hand over Jason’s asshole.

He had to bite back his own groan when Jason used his legs to bring them closer together, forcing Hoyt’s slick finger deeper into Jason’s warm hole, “Fuck, Jason.”

“Fuck, Hoyt it’s not your finger I need,” Jason demanded, not loosening his hold on Hoyt at all.

“You aren’t the only one that needs it,” Hoyt told him in gasps, pulling his finger out and sliding his cock along the ass crack until he was lined up with Jason’s tight hole.

Hoyt smiled at Jason’s growl of frustration when Hoyt kept his cock right at the edge even as Jason tried to use his legs to pull Hoyt closer, but Hoyt held firm.

“Hoyt, bubba-“ Jason pleaded, his voice filled with lust and need.

“I love you,” Hoyt said, his own voice deep and husky, before thrusting his hips forward. Jason’s howl of pleasure was like lightning going straight to his cock even as he let out his own grunt of pleasure.

They tumbled in the leaves as they rolled until Hoyt was pulling out and then thrusting himself up into Jason who was riding his lover. Leaves were flying everywhere until, with a final grunt, Hoyt came deep inside Jason.

With the last of his energy, Hoyt kept thrusting his hips while reaching between them them, joining Jason’s hand which was already stroking his cock until it sprayed all over Hoyt’s bare chest, leaving them both sated among the leaves.

True Brothers [Defying Gravity]

2014-06-24T18:26:47Z

My first wallpaper under the cut

Title: Black Tie [Defying Gravity]

2014-06-16T17:29:22Z

Title: Black Tie
Word Count: 1192
Challenge: smallfandomfest Defying Gravity (movie):Pete/Griff: Anniversaries
Rating: PG
Characters/Pairings: Pete/Griff,
Series: Post-Gravity
Summary: Griff helps Pete tie his tie
Author's Notes: This is dedicate to lil_1337.

“I can’t believe I’m really wearing this,” Pete complained, not for the first time that night, as he tried to tie his dark bow tie, once more ending up with a messy knot around his neck.

Pete let out a sign, trying to untie it, again, as he turned toward John to try and get out of everything again only his words died in his throat when he saw John.

From his glossy Oxfords, up his midnight blue slacks to his matching vest over his crisp white shirt that looked even more starched then Pete’s own. But where Pete felt tight and uncomfortable in his, he hadn’t even been able to keep his vest buttoned it all felt so restricting, John looked at ease and calm. Natural. “god,” Pete uttered, unable to take his eyes away as they finished their trip up his lover form, his perfectly tied tie, his brown hair, tamed and looking so soft Pete wanted to each out and feel it but he couldn’t move. John’s smile had left him breathless and frozen.

“Be glad it’s not white tie. That was a fun night,” Griff said smiling still as he reached over and pulled the tie apart before trying to smooth it down before throwing it over Pete’s head.

“White tie?” Pete asked, his voice barely coming out, his gaze finally shifting off John’s smile to his eyes.

“It was an extreme experience, and it was also a very special night that isn’t likely to repeat so relax, Pete…probably,” Griff answered giving Pete a smirk before shifting his focus to the tie, elaborating as he did so, “The governor had a state dinner when my father was named to the federal bench. Getting on the Supreme Court is the only way he’s getting another.” He finished, stepping back to eye the tie, and the rest of his boyfriend.

Griff smiles as it looked at his lover. His mother had ordered the perfect size suit. It’s jet black wool fitting the other man like a glove, “you look…you look good,” Griff said, buttoning up Pete’s vest before turning Pete toward the mirror and slipping his arms around him, “really good.”

Pete didn’t answer. He took in the view before him as he looked into the full length mirror. Taking his time as his vision drifted between himself and John. “You enjoy this don’t you?” he asked at last.

“What? Getting ready for a party I didn’t have to spend the last month planning? Hell yes. It's a party Pete. I mean I know it’s not a house party and I can’t get that drunk but a party is a party,” Griff answered laughing a bit at the question as he planned a kiss on Pete’s cheek then heading toward the dresser, retrieving a pair of gold cufflinks.

“No, not the party, this,” Pete asked again, gesturing toward his outfit and then to John’s. “You’re enjoy this. You like doing this, don’t you?”

“You mean getting dressed up?” Griff confirmed, taking one of Pete’s arm while his lover nodded.

Griff was quite for a few moments as he worked the cufflinks into Pete’s cuff and switching to the other arm before he answered. “I’ve done it since I was a kid…It’s always been kind of cool. It means it’s a special night,” he answered slowly, finishing up the other cuff.

“We are so different John,” Pete said, checking out the cufflinks on his wrist while watching John slip a silver pair onto his own cuffs, without looking.

“I love that we’re not the same,” Griff stated firmly, wrapping a hand around Pete’s neck, pulling him into a long kiss, “I love you,” he declared just as firmly once it did end.

Pete smiled back, a bit breathless as he pulled John back in for another kiss. “I love you too. And damn you look good in this get up,” He added pulling back just enough to see more of John.

“My view isn’t bad either. I know it’s not what you normally wear but that just makes it hotter but I wouldn’t mine-no, Griff, not now,” Griff muttered to himself, pulling his smile tight and stepping back, “if we don’t go right now we will be late…,” he explained, picking up their jackets, handing the darker one to Pete.

“John, what are you talking about,” Pete asked unsure as he took the black jacket.

“Really, Pete? Lets just say I really like a man in a suit, I really like you, and I don’t think I’m the only one,” Griff said in response glancing down at Pete’s pants.

“What do you-oh,” Pete said, blushing a bit, switching where he was holding his jacket, “yes that. No I don’t think your mother would approve of us being late, not after all the trouble she went to. But yeah we should walk slow,” he finished, fighting off the red of his cheeks with a grin, backing towards the door.

“Yes right. Plenty of time for that tonight after the party. I mean it’s a thirtieth Anniversary, how late can it go,” Griff said with a grin, following Pete out the door. “And we can always step out for a few minutes if it does run to long,” he added with a wink.

“What, during? And then coming back?” Pete asked in surprise, “We aren’t wearing whatever. You might have an extra suit laying around but I don’t have one if it get….dirty.”

“It wouldn’t get dirty,” Griff said confidently, still grinning.

“How can you be so sure, I mean…black wool doesn’t hide anything,” Pete pointed out. “And someone would notice if we both just vanish, wouldn’t they?” he asked.

“They never did before,” Griff answered just as they reached the main hall, taking the stairs down to the first floor.

“Before? You mean-and no one ever cough you?” Pete asked giving John a shocked look.

“Nope…it was close a couple of times but there is this spot in the garden right by the terrace I have to show you,” Griff told his lover with a grin, pulling him into the kiss just as the grand double doors of the ballroom opened.

“Darling there you are. I was just about to send someone to fetch both you two and your brother,” Helen Griffith said moments later, circling the two men, “and you look perfect…well almost perfect. Jonathon.” She added, turning her gaze to her soon.

“Mother?” Griff said all too innocently, smiling wide.

“You know very well what,” was all Helen said in response as she reached for and adjusted first Pete’s tie, and then Griff’s. Centering them.

“I thought they were fine,” Griff side, defending himself and his boyfriend.

“I’m sure you did dear,” Helen answered back, stepping back to inspect her work. “Now would you go see what’s taking your brother so long, I want to introduce Pete here to a few family friends that have arrived early.” She ordered her son, taking Pete by the arm, leading him into ballroom.

Griff let out a sigh while Pete gave his love a smile, as he vanished into the ballroom.

The End.

Title: Finding the Time [Newsroom]

2014-04-06T18:14:15Z

Title: Finding the Time
Word Count: 10,587
Challenge: smallfandombang 3rd around, 2013-2014
Rating: PG-13
Characters/Pairings: Jim/Matt(OMC), cast
Summary: Thanksgiving has rolled around and Will is hosting the dinner, cooked by Neal because he has Google. Jim and a few others were just finishing up a few work things when a few of Jim’s buddies from the Unit was he imbedded with show up and it’s clear to everyone some of them were more then friends, just as it’s clear Slone likes a man in uniform almost as much as Jim.
Author's Notes: Okay so I first had this idea almost two years ago when the first season aired and Jim had his fond memories of the military guys he was embedded with. I talked about it with a friend, the wonderful love_vargas to which this story is dictated, and she liked the idea and this year when Small Fandom big bang came up we were talking about it again and well, here it is, and far better after she help edit it as well. I hope you enjoy it.
Author’s Notes2: I’d also like to thank tarlanx for her great artwork. She did a great job with it and with reminding me that I need to name this story something so thanks tarlanx.

Prolog

“They’re not going to let me come back, not after…” Jim says half lifting the sling his left arm was in while tapping his ass.

“They even gonna to let you stay in the country there, Jimmy?” The solider asked, running a grime covered hand though his equally dirty blond hair, shaking some grains of rock and sand from the buzzed locks.

“Maybe, Mac’s still here so…any word on him? He’s going to make it, right? I mean after…he’s going to make it, right?” Jimmy asked, his tone low and soft.

“I don’t know,” the soldier answered softly, letting his shoulders drop as he looked away from Jimmy and the medical bays around them, “They said it was going to take a few hours to clean up the wound, might not get the bullet out,” the soldier answered just as softly.

“He saved my life…” Jim collapsed into the wall, letting it take his weight as he stared aimlessly across the waiting area. “He…. How can you go back out there after, after all that, how?” he added, looking up at the soldier in front of him.

“It’s the job. It’s what I signed up for, what he signed up for. You just have to have faith, Jimmy. In each other, if nothing else,” the Soldier explained, reaching out, squeezing Jim’s shoulder. “We did the best we could for him. We got him here, and you were no little part of that.”

“But now what?” Jim asked.

“Now we wait,” the Soldier said. He filled the following silence by pulling a pack of cigarettes from his chest pocket. He shook one out for himself and offered another to Jim. When Jim silently declined with a shake of his head, the soldier slipped the pack back into his pocket.

“Have you just been waiting here since the chopper brought us in?” Jim suddenly asked, standing upright, watching the soldier blow out a jet of smoke.

“Sarge has the reports covered and both of you were…” the Soldier answered, waving the cigarette at the other end of the Army waiting room. “I didn’t need to be anywhere else.”

“Come on, if he’s not getting out any time soon, let’s find a place to really clean up…maybe find some food.” Jim said. “Maybe some MREs?” he added, clearing his throat, looking toward the ground.

“You sure? Because if it was just something you said, I get that, I needed it and it worked but I won’t-“ the Soldier said in return, keeping his face carefully blank.

“You owe me a dinner, big guy, and I mean to hold you to it,” Jim answered, stepping toward the Soldier.

Seconds later Jim let out a hiss and grabbed onto the other man as he moved his ass wrong and lost all control over his right leg.

“I’ve got you,” the soldier said, catching Jim and holding him upright. “I’m sure the others would kill me if I let anything happen to you now,” he tacked on with a smile.

“Yeah that would just be embarrassing. Making it through an ambush, fighter fight, siege and evac, then bite it in an army base hospital, after being patched up. I’d never live it down,” Jim quipped. “Now let’s get out of here and get you cleaned up before anything can happen.”

“I’m not the only one that needs to get cleaned up, I think the docs missed a few spots when they were checking you over,” the Soldier remarked rubbing dirt off Jim’s neck and seeing the still red scratches, pulling Jim’s arm over his shoulder.

“They were busy; they had other guys that need real help. That and well…” Jim trailed off, leaning on his buddy.

***One Year Later: New York City Thanksgiving Day***

“There you are, I’ve been looking everywhere for you.”

“And here I am. In my office, where I work,” Mac answered Slone, looking up at her over the top of her glasses.

“Yes well…for some reason I looked in on the studio first, which I realized was weird when I walked in and didn’t see anyone which I wouldn’t since we aren’t on tonight and it’s only like nine in the morning and how do people get up this early?”

“Slone-“

“Right well then I checked Will’s office, the women’s bathroom and the upper terrace…” Slone said, looking at the clipboard in her hand.

“Why did you?”

“I have no idea.”

“Well then why are you looking for me with such determination, and randomness, anyways?” Mac asked shaking her head.

“Why was I, I had a reason-“

“Slone-“

“Right, yes, the draft for tomorrow, I wanted to change it to work what just happened and take a bit harder stance but I’m not sure if it’s too hard-“ Slone started to explain until Mac’s phone cut them off.

“Let me just…,” Mac said, picking up the phone. “Hello, MacKenzie here,” She held out her hand, motioning for Slone’s clipboard.

“I don’t know that name and why didn’t you call Jim if they’re his, hold on-“ Mac said into the phone, scanning the paperwork. “Have you seen Jim?” she added, looking up at Slone.

“Yeah I saw him in editing when I was looking for you. He was, like, the only other person here,” Slone said. “Good thing I looked everywhere after all.”

“Yeah,” Mac responded before turning back to the phone. “Try calling…wait can you say those names again…are they military?...Put them on an elevator, I’ll pick them up when they get to his floor,” Mac said, hanging up the phone.

“I knew there was more to that story than Jim was telling me and now I’m going to find out. This time they will crack,” Mac said with a triumphant grin.

“Whoa, hold on. You can’t do that,” Slone interrupted as Mac started heading for her door.

“Why not? I’ve wanted to know this story for over a year and Jim won’t talk and neither would Sergeant Primo but I didn’t get a shot at the other two but this time I will. They’re in the building, my terrain, they can’t run this time.” Mac explained to Slone as she reached her door. “So I’m going to get them in an elevator and have my way with them…but not like that. I mean I’m going to question them. You got that, right?” she added turning back toward Slone.

“Yes I did understand you mean that but you still can’t because when I was looking for you I dropped by Will’s office and he said if I found you to tell you he needed to see you before he headed back to his place for the party…and I need my changes approved,” Slone answered, pointing toward the clipboard in Mac’s hands.

“Why didn’t you tell me I have to deal with Will? This was my chance to get the story out of them. Damn, why couldn’t Jim have stayed and helped Neal,” Mac complained, handing the clip board back to Slone, “and the changes are fine.”

“Okay good, I’ll just be on my way then. Maybe I can help Neal,” Slone said, opening the door until Mac leaned into it, shutting it.

“The changes are fine which means you have time. Time to go down and get them up here and hide them from Jim until I get my chance to send him on his way and then talk with them,” Mac suggested, looking Slone right in the eyes.

“I have no idea what’s going on but I’m getting the feeling I don’t want to be in the middle of-“ Slone said, pulling on the door trying to get out.

“Slone.”

“The conference room down the hall a good place to stash them?” Slone offered with a sigh.

“Perfect, see you at Will’s place, I’ll cover for you here,” Mac told Slone before vanishing out the door towards Will’s office.

“I should have kept the first draft,” Slone said to no one as she headed to the elevators.

The economist reached them just as they opened with a soft ding, opening to let its passengers out.

Neal was the first of them out the doors, walking backwards as he explained something to the other still inside, something about where to find Jim.

A moment of equal panic that they were going to find Jim before Mac got to talk to them, and relief that she wasn’t going to be in the middle of whatever was up, flashed over Slone before it was replaced with…nothing as she saw the other men walking out of the elevator.

It was clear they were the three men that Neal was talking to, all well built, dressed in Army Combat Uniforms that were both the real and not fashion knock offs and plainly broken in, added to the tan faces they had to be the men visiting Jim, and the men Mac wanted to get her hands on first.

“Hell, Mac can wait, I want my hands on them first. All over them,” Slone said aloud, staring at the broad shouldered and solidly built brown haired man standing in the front of the group, a unlit cigar rolling between his lips.

“Where was it you wanted those hands, darling?” the man asked as he swaggered over to Slone.

“What? I didn’t mean, well that is…You’re friends of Jim’s, right? You need to wait in the conference room, and he can show you to the party later-“

“What are you talking about? The conference room, do we even use… and Jim just texted me and said--” Neal began, looking at Slone oddly.

“Neal,” Slone snapped, shifting a look to the blogger, “I can handle it, I’ve got this all covered, you can go back to the party…why aren’t you at the party? Never mind I don’t really care,,” she then added, returning her eyes to the Soldiers, holding out her hand. “Hi, I’m Sloan Sabbith and I work with Jim. I’ve been asked to show the three of you to the conference room until he’s done with what he’s working on.”

“Staff Sergeant Primo ma’am,” the Staff Sergeant introduced himself, taking the offered hand. “This is a nice hand, might feel nice,” Primo continued, smirking.

“Come off, Sergeant, don’t hog the woman,” one of the other two interrupted, taking Slone’s hand from his Sergeant. A bit taller and of a thinner, but still solid, build than the other two soldiers, it was mainly his blond hair that really set him apart. Where both of theirs was buzzed, his was a bit longer, even having a hint of a wave to it. “Sergeant Beck, but you can call me Paul, if you want,” he offered.

“Nice to meet you, Paul, and you too, Sergeant Primo and…?” Slone asked looking at the third member of the trio.

Just taller than Primo, the well built man ran a hand over his head, his blond hair so short it almost wasn’t there, as he looked nervously around. “Just where is Jim? Is he in the conference room?” He asked.

“No, he’s never-” Neal started until Slone cut him off by standing in front of him and shushing him.

“Go tell Mac, I’ll handle these three…if only,” Slone added under her breath as she motioned for the three men to head down the hall. “It’s right this way and you’ll be met there.”

“Come on, Matty, lets follow the nice lady,” Paul encouraged, giving Slone a bight smile even as he gave his friend Matt a playful shove down the hall to where Slone was pointing.

“You’re always following your dick,” Matt said, giving Paul a light shove back.

“And you wanting to find Harper has nothing-“ Paul answered back, rolling his eyes with a grin until he was cut off by a hand clamping down on the nap of his neck.

“Come on, children, let’s just follow the lady, I’m sure Harper knows we’re here,” the Staff Sergeant said, looking Neal dead in the eyes. “And I’m sure he’ll come as soon as he can, right,” he added not taking his eyes off the male reporter.

“Yes, right. I’m sure he will,” Neal repeated, giving Slone a glance before rushing down the hall toward the Newsnight’s bullpen.

Slone just glared after him for a moment before turning back to the three other men. “You know what, I don’t care, Mac can deal with it I’m just going to show you to the conference room and wash my hands of this, yes I’m going to focus on tonight, yes,” Slone went on, leading them down the hall.

“Well, I hope you won’t completely forget us,” Paul said with a smile as he pulled from Primo’s grip and sauntered quickly to her side.

Slone smiled.

***

“Slone?”

MacKenzie called out as she spied Slone enter the room from where she was talking with Will, Charlie, and Jim, “What are you doing here? Shouldn’t you be in the… you know where, dealing with the you know whos?” she added after waving Slone over.

“You know where? You know who? Did we just become a spy movie?” Charlie remarked looking at the two women, one eyebrow raised.

“Well, I know it’s not about the Christmas party or anything Christmas related because the Thanksgiving party isn’t over yet and I will not have Christmas running rough shot over my Thanksgiving,” Will declared, giving Mac a look.

Charlie rasied an eyebrow switching his look from Mac and Slone to Will and from disapproving to curiosity. “Since when do you care about Thanksgiving?”

“Since I’m hosting the office Thanksgiving party, why else would I give a fuck,” Will answered back, rolling his eyes and waving his hands in the air.

“And back to the point, Slone why are you here?” Mac said giving Will a look before turning back to Slone, “you have to keep you know…”she glanced at Charlie, “oh all right, them, you have to keep them there until I can get free and talk to them.”

Slone head up a finger and started to talk, then stopped and frowned before dropping her hand and trying again “Oh yeah, sorry, but that plan’s busted, Neal’s already seen them and he’s probably already told Jim so he knows and if he knows, what’s the point. And besides, have you seem them, I can’t stay in a room with them, I already told them I wanted to run my hands all over them and lick them and that was in less than five minutes, if I was in there any longer-there would be a lawsuit,“ Slone explained self deprecatingly, motioning toward Jim-- and Neal, who was standing a few feet behind him.

“What has Neal told me? And what does it have do to with you licking people? And why is Neal here, I thought he was back at Will’s place?” Jim asked looking between Neal and Slone, confused.

“I hadn’t had a chance to tell him yet, I was but I didn’t know it was your plan, if I had-“ Neal tried to explain to Mac, holding his arms up in peace. “I need Will to sign this,” he added, pointing to the paper in his hand.

“You would have told him anyways, damn honest people, I’m surrounded by them,” Mac complained.

“Better than the alternative,” Charlie interjected, matched amused.

Will glanced around the room and stood up shanking his head “Look I’m getting the feeling this doesn’t have anything to do with me, which is fine, this is only my show and I’m only the boss but, whatever. And give me that,” Will said waving his hands and grabbing the paper from Neal, but he didn’t get a chance to read it as he looked up toward the doors. “Does whatever is going on have something to do with them, by any chance?” he finished, pointing at the now open doors to the bullpen where the three men were standing.

“Matt?” Jim exclaimed in surprise, shoving his clipboard at Neal before all but running across the bullpen while the enlisted man started marching forward until they met in the middle.

Stopping a hair's breadth from the blond uniformed soldier, their eyes locked on each other, it was Jim who spoke first. “Matt,” he said, repeating the name, his smile growing. “You’re really here? In person?” he added, reaching out slowly to touch Matt.

Jim’s fingers just brushed tentatively against the fabric covering Matt’s shoulder. .

The moment he made contact, it was like a spark and they were both a flurry of movement. Jim’s arms were wrapped around the larger man, holding him while the other man was holding him just as tightly, their heads resting on each others shoulders.

“Oh, kiss him for fucks sake, before I choke on the sexual tension,” Will complained, frowning at the two men before him.

“Don’t know who the guy is but he’s right, Bro. And we sure as fuck didn’t fly halfway across the world for you to look at him,” Paul added, smirking at the pair.

The two men didn’t need any more prodding, their lips slid toward each other, pulling one another into a deep kiss. Then the moment passed and they broke the kiss.

“You didn’t tell me you were coming, I could have met you,” Jim questioned, keeping one of his hands on Matt’s shoulder even as he stepped back.

“We wanted to surprise you…and I think we did,” Matt offered as an explanation along with a smile.

“Yes, you guys did,” Jim agreed, looking beyond Matt toward Paul and Primo who were moving close. “And not just me,” he added turning back to look at his coworkers and bosses who were watching him and Matt.

“Hello?” Matt offers with a wave and a slight smile.

“Everyone, This is Matt and those two guys are Staff Sergeant Primo and Beck, they’re part of the unit I was imbedded with, and, guys, these are the people I work with, Mac you know, the man that doesn’t like sexual tension is Will McAvoy, it’s his show, and to his left is Charlie Skinner the president of the news division and these two are-“ Jim started his introductions until he was cut off.

“The beautiful lady, Slone Sabbith,” Paul interrupted, stepping forward and taking Slone’s hand and lightly kissing it.

“That’s so sweet,” Slone said in return, smiling at him while everyone else looked on, some with more confused looks than others, “You’re one to you know,” she added, lightly petting her hand before looking up abruptly. “No a lady, obviously, but you are beautiful- handsome, I mean handsome. You’re a handsome guy,” Slone corrected herself, “you knew that’s-“

“Slone, he knows what you mean,” Mac cut in, stopping her friend from going on.

“Right okay…hello again,” Slone told with an awkward wave, frowning at herself.

“Don’t worry, he may seem smooth now but the horn dog will show himself,” Primo said, reassuring Slone as he also came closer and joined the group, “And hello again, Neal,” Primo went on, finishing the introductions, nodding at the junior man.

“How?” Jim started to ask looking between Matt, Primo, Paul and Neal.

“We met in the elevator on the way up,” Matt explained.

“Yes, so I can sign for food I already told the store I was paying for. Why can’t places just take someone’s word for a change…Neal who’s cooking and dealing with, you know, everything if you’re here? Are you going to have enough time to get everything cooked?” Will questioned, glaring back down at the form.

“People lie, Will, they have to be careful, especially when it’s enough food to feed an army or two,” Charlie said grabbing the invoice from his hand. “Holy cow, just how much did you order? You know this is just for the News Night crew and not everyone, right?” he went on looking it over.

“Yes I know that,” Will answered taking the paper back. “But if I’m going to do this, I’m going to do it right,” he added, signing his name to it. “Now Neal, who’s cooking my thanksgiving dinner.”

“Well right now no one because the woman delivering it won’t let me open a single box or bag until I give her this,” Neal told him, taking the invoice back. “But Maggie and Don are watching the kitchen and it’s all ready, as soon as I get back with this.”

“Wait, it’s being cooked and not catered?” Slone asked confused as she looked over at Will, “Why are you doing that?”

“Well I had this idea of a big family style dinner and I was going to cook it all myself, you know, do a home cooked Thanksgiving right. But then I thought about it for five minutes and realized just how dumb that was, but by then I’d already told Mac the idea and well you know how that goes,” Will explained to his sometimes co-host, giving Mac a bit of a glare.

“Like it’s my fault? I really do like the idea of a nice big family dinner and you should have stopped me before I texted it to everyone if you didn’t really mean it,” Mac defended herself giving Will a look right back. “And it’s not like you’re even the one cooking it.”

“How many times have I tried to stop hurricane Mac-Hale, it never works.”

The others watched the by play, amused or, in the case of the three soldiers, fascinated and confused.

“Are they going to kill each other?” Paul asked watching them, his hands inching for a weapon he wasn’t carrying.

“No I don’t think they are, but have your evac plan ready,” Primo told him, rolling his cigar between his fingers.

“They won’t, this happens all the time. Hey, Neal, just how did you end up running the kitchen and everything?” Jim told the Soldiers before stopping Neal who was slowly sneaking away toward the doors.

“Will was asking rather loudly how you deal with a turkey and I made the mistake of using Google to find out how long you have to cook a turkey, 15 minutes per pound by the way, and so he thinks I know how to cook everything. I tried to tell him I didn’t-“ Neal explained, still backing away.

“That won’t work,” Jim commented, shaking his head.

“No, it didn’t and after he started offering me money to deal with it I stopped fighting, I wasn’t going to win, not with Mac about to join him in ‘talking’ me into it,” Neal finished explaining.

“Well you have a one less person to deal with, I’m going to take these guys and-“ Jim started until he was cut off by Slone.

“NO, I mean no,” Slone said, blushing when everyone, even Will and Mac, turned her way. She cleared her throat a time or two before going on, “You can’t skip Thanksgiving dinner with us. Not after the trouble Will-Neal is going through to make it. There seems so be enough food for an Army so we should have a Soldier or two,” she said with a smile, her eyes continuing to undress the two soldiers not leaning into Jim.

“Or three?” Mac added dryly with a smile.

“Of course they should come. I wouldn’t be able to call myself a republican if I let you leave, not make you join us for dinner. We’re done here right, Mac?” Will said, looking toward Mac for conformation.

“Done enough, the rest can be done later, we’re not on tonight anyways,” Mac agreed, dropping her papers off on a nearby desk.

“Well guy, looks like it’s Thanksgiving dinner for everyone,” Jim said with a smile.

“It’ll be better than the last meal we all had together,” Matt remarked.

“The meal wasn’t bad, it was the rest that was fucked up,” Paul added, rubbing his left side.

Primo just rolled his eyes and looked toward Will. “Thank you for the offer Sir, I have a feeling me and the boys will be joining you,” the Sergeant said respectfully before turning his gaze on the other two soldiers.

He hadn’t even opened his mouth before both men were thanking Will, and Neal, for the dinner.

***One year before: somewhere in Afghanistan***

“You’re right, I am sick of these,” Jim admitted, frowning as he forced himself to take another bit of his MRE.

“I tried to warn you, man. They might be good, but day after day…” Paul joked, taking a bit from his own MRE.

“For two weeks, how have you guys done it for months?” Jim asked, letting out a sigh, looking at all the men around him eating their MREs. The two men were part of a small group that was relaxing and taking a break for a quick bite and some rest before they would rotate with the men currently manning the towers and gates of the forward outpost.

“Come on guys its not that bad, you get used to them,” Matt added with a big face smile as he shoved a mouthful of chicken something between his lips. “You know you’ll miss it when you leave us, Jimmy,” he added a few moments later, after he’d swallowed.

Jim shook his head with a grin. “It won’t be the food I miss,” he answered back while finishing off his meal.

“And just what will the reporter miss?” Tomlinson called out; bringing the attention of the whole group to the three men.

“Everything,” Jim answered, feigning shock. “I mean how can I not miss the five star service, the catered meal cooked right in front of me, exotic locations with all the white sand I could want, and not let’s forget the company. All of you definitely unforgettable…too bad you aren’t unsmellable,” he finished waving his hand in front of his nose, getting a laugh from the soldiers.

“Like you’re all fresh and clean there, Harper?” Banks added through his laughter.

Jim took a moment to smell himself before making a gagging face. “I won’t miss the two weeks without a real shower at all,” he agreed.

“Damn right…wait it’s only been a week? We got showers back in-“ Eckman questioned until he was cut off by one of the other soldiers.

“Getting a bowl of water dumped on you through a strainer isn’t a shower, Eckman,” Banks cut in with a roll of his eyes.

“No matter how wonderful it felt,” Jim said, his voice wistful as he remembered that shower.

“The best part of it was-“

“On your feet,” The order cut Matt off and shut up everyone else as Staff Sergeant Primo, with his ever present cigar, came marching over to their group. “Intel says something’s up again but the sentries ain’t even seeing ghosts so we’re patrolling. Grab your gear and get ready for a boring night. Beck, you stick to him like glue.” the Sergeant ordered, looking Paul in the eyes and pointing to Jim.

“Yes, Sergeant,” Paul responded at once, standing and tapping Jim on the back. “Lets get you geared up,” he said as the whole group scrabbled to get to their stuff.

“Later, Jimmy,” Matt said with a wave before he rushed off, following Primo toward the ammo dump.

“Later, Matt,” Jimmy threw over his shoulder as he followed Paul to the center of the compound.

The next few minutes were tense for Jim as Paul helped him put on the extra vests and body armor he had to wear whenever he left the camp. So far it had never been tested but that did little to relax him as he loaded his bag with water, food, and his notebook.

“It’s okay, Jim, it’s going to be fine,” Jim repeated under his breath, following Paul to the gates of the compound where the rest of the squad was already gathered.

Paul just smiled and slapped Jim on the back before focusing on the Staff Sergeant giving them their mission objective, which mostly came down to make sure the mountains to the west weren’t hiding any insurgents.

As they headed out, Jim’s eyes found Matt’s just as the Soldier’s found his.

New York

“God damn this is a nice view,” Paul exclaimed once the group walked into Will’s high-rise apartment.

“You should see it from the balcony, it’s even better, let me show you,” Slone offered, taking Paul by the shoulder and leading him toward the doors to said balcony.

“Man, that woman moves fast,” Matt commented, giving Jim a look and a smile, “Beck is going to love it.”

“It may seem that way,” Jim answered with a light chuckle.

“She’ll be fine, but if he hurts her, he’s a dead man,” Mac stated frankly as she, Will, and Primo came up behind the pair.

“Won’t worry about that, he’s all flirt and very little action,” Primo interjected, “Almost like these two,” he went on.

“Yes these two, I knew there was more to that story than you let on Mr. James Harper,” Mac added with a mock glare at her EP.

“Sorry, I wasn’t really (ready?) to talk about it when I was still recovering,” Jim shot back, clearly an exchange they’d had before.

“Oh, hello. We have new people. I’m Maggie, this is Don,” Maggie introduced herself and her boyfriend as they came out of the kitchen moments after Neal went in. “Were you just on leave in the city? Because Will just stopping his car and invited you to Thanksgiving dinner, it’s a very him thing…or it seems like it should be-“ She went on while shaking their hands until Don started talking.

“Don, it’s nice to meet you, Sergeant Primo and Sergeant… Yates is it?” Don said, cranking his head to see Matt’s name tag.

“And the other guy is Sergeant Beck,” Jim added, pointing toward the widow where Paul and Slone could just be seen.

“You weren’t just picked up by Will were you?” Don asked, his eyes shifting between Matt and Jim then to Primo, “You’re Jim’s Unit, the one he was embedded with I mean?” He asked.

“They were, you were?” Maggie asked as well, looking from Don to the two soldiers.

“Yeah, he was ours for awhile, until that is he was pulled out by his bosses,” Primo answered for the group.

“Well, after what happened it was the only choice any director could make. He wasn’t cleared to cover the hospital and the Pentagon made it clear a wounded reporter wasn’t going to be accompanying any missions,” Charlie informed them all, a glass already in his hand. “Good stuff, by the way.”

“Yeah, help yourself, I’ll join you,” Will told him heading toward his mini-bar, “Anyone else want anything?”

Jim turned with a start at Charlie’s response, “Wait, how do you know what happened?”

“You think I haven’t read your full file? All of it?” Charlie remarked with a smile, sipping more from his glass.

“Hospital? Is that when you got shot in the butt?” Maggie asked looking at Jim when Primo and Mac followed Will to the bar, “Because I’ve always wondered how that happened and he hasn’t said anything about it other than well, he got shot in the butt.”

“How much have you had to drink already? And more importantly how much sugar was in it?” Jim asked, half glaring at Maggie.

“I was feeling a little sleepily this morning, how often do we get up at seven in the morning, we don’t even get off until after eleven, so I needed something…” Maggie defended herself.

“Don?”

“A Monster and then when it didn’t seem to do anything, after less than five minutes, she tried a Red Bull,” Don said, answering Jim’s question while giving his girlfriend a look.

“She had a Monster and a Red Bull, damn she’s going to be hyper? This could be fun,” Matt added with a smirk.

“Well I’ve never used them and I though the pick me up should have happened right away and well nothing did so…anyways back to Jim’s butt,” Maggie answered, looking at Matt expectedly.

Matt glanced at Jim’s butt before seeming to catch himself, standing straighter, his eyes looking anywhere but at Jim, “What about his butt? Why are you asking me?” Matt asked.

“Because you dream about it, why else,” Paul joked as he and Slone re-entered the room, Paul shivering slightly, “I forgot how fucking cold this city can get.”

“I don’t mind keeping you warm,” Slone flirted before talking to Maggie, “So why is everyone talking about Jim’s butt anyways?”

“No one is talking about my butt, it’s just a butt, can we move on to some other topic?” Jim commented loudly, glaring around the group.

“No, this might be my only chance to get the full story, I know more happened on that patrol than you’ve said, so someone spill,” Mac said as she, Will, Charlie and Primo rejoined the group.

“We are not talking about this, we aren’t, we aren’t, we aren’t,” Jim repeated, hoping it would become true.

“Why do you all keep focusing on his butt? I remember his arm being the bigger problem…but then my memory of all that is a bit hazy,” Paul questioned, looking around the group.

“Wait, you were shot in the arm too?” Don asked, his eyes shifting between both arms.

“Wait no, you couldn’t have been. The report clearly said you were shot once and that was the upper thigh,” Mac said, concerned as she scanned Jim from head to toe.

“I’m fine, it was a year ago, I’m fine,” Jim repeated, shaking his head.

Any further remarks were put on hold as a loud bang was heard from the kitchen followed by Neal marching out, a cloud off flour following him, “There is not enough money in the world.”

***Afghanistan***

“You’re going to be okay Yates. It’s going to be fine,” Matt chanted as a mantra as he and Jim carried Yates.

“Fuck I know that, it doesn’t even hurt. Now can you do something about the noise?” Paul complained, shaking his head as he struggled to keep his grip on the other’s shoulders.

Paul’s arms were over their shoulders and it was that, along with Matt’s hand pulling up on the back of his pants, that kept him upright as his footsteps were becoming more and more unsteady as they took him to the nearby cave the patrol team had cleared shortly before.

“Noise, there is fucking noise everywhere, we can’t-” Jim rambled more than slightly frantic, stumbling over a rock only just keeping himself from taking all three of them to the ground.

“Jimmy I can’t do this alone and everyone else is a bit busy so pull it together and man up, right now,” Matt ordered, glaring over at Jim even as he shifted his hold on his buddy, pulling more of Paul’s weight into himself and away from Jim. “And if you can’t, tell me now.

Jim swallowed hard, shying his eyes away from Matt, looking to the ground before looking up and letting his eyes drift to the rest of the men around them. Most of them were under cover, sending concentrated fire down the mountain side at the insurgents that had tried to ambush the patrol only to run smack dab into one of the flanking scouts.

The one that Jim had finally talked Staff Sergeant Primo into allowing him to be part of. Jim couldn’t even remember how he’d gone from standing next to Paul to helping carry him other than a brief moment of hitting the ground, which still made the arm wedged between him and Paul sting.

“I’ve got him,” Jim answered after a moment that felt like minutes but hadn’t even been seconds, pulling Paul more firmly over his own shoulder. “I can do this,” he added, as much to himself as to Matt.

“Then fucking get your ass in gear,” Matt said, moving forward again, forcing Jim to rush to keep up as they finally reached the cave.

“Always talking about his ass? But really, now, dude?” Paul asked even as he was dropped to the rocky ground.

“Watch it, Beck,” Matt growled at his friend while pulling out his aid kit, pressing the white bandages he plucked from it to Paul’s side. Layering it over the now red one he had quickly applied before rushing him to the shelter, pushing a bit more roughly than he needed. “Hold this down,” Matt added, nodding to Jim.

Jim went to put pressure on it, pushing into it with his right hand but frowned at his left hand when it didn’t move, just hung there. He tried moving it again, even shifting his shoulder. It only swung with his shoulder, doing nothing more.

“You’re going to need to use both hands, and push hard,” Matt ordered as he continued checking Paul over, looking for any other problems he may have missed when he had checked earlier.

“I can’t, it won’t, I mean…” Jim trailed off, still staring at his limp arm.

“Were you hit?” Matt asked, suddenly next to Paul as he inspected the arm, “How does it feel?” he added a bit frantically.

“It feels…numb, and tingly, at the same time, how is that even-“ Jim began his answer.

“You were shot? Why didn’t you tell me you were….I need to…you,” Matt said, his eyes becoming fixed on Jim’s outstretched leg, right where it shifted into ass, and small stream of blood flowing from it and dnow his leg before dripping to the ground. Matt’s voice became fainter and fainter, his breathing coming faster and faster as his eyes wildly flew from Jim’s ass, his arm and Paul’s side, “I can-I need-“

“Yates? Yates, Matt!” Paul yelled at his friend, hissing when he tried raising only to be sent back down from a jolt of pain from his side. “Matt you have to snap out of it, right now, Matt.”

“What’s going on, what’s happening?” Jim pleaded to know, starting to reach out for Matt with his good hand but stopped and kept it on the patch with a glance to Paul.

“He’s having a panic attack, we need to distract him, get him to slow down his breathing, Now,” Paul ordered, looking at the two of them.

“Matt! MATT!” Jim yelled but nothing changed but now Matt was starting to bend over, “what can I do?” he yelled anxiously.

“Try punching him, just be quick,” Paul suggested, gritting his teeth waiting for the hand on his side to move.

“Punch…or,” Jim said, his eyes lighting up with an idea.

He reached out with his good hand and grabbed Matt by the back of the neck pulling the man into a kiss. Matt seemed to freeze for a split second before returning the kiss for a brief moment. And then Jim pulled back, rushing his right hand back to Paul’s side, once more slowing the flow.

A moment passes and Matt just watched him, stunned, letting out a breath and taking another one in at a more normal speed, “…That’s not the recommended way of dealing with panic attacks,” he said at last.

“I couldn’t think of anything else,” Jim offered with a half smile.

“Okay…thanks, Jimmy,” Matt said back, going for his med kit again with his own smile.

“I owed you,” Jim reminded him.

“Still…after that I think I own you dinner,” Matt told the other man.

“I’ll hold you to that,” Jim answered, letting a smile spread across his face.

“Hey you guys forget about me?” Paul demanded to know in a groan.

Matt got back to work, on both of them.

***New York***

“You can’t offer me enough money in the world to try and get this done. I don’t care what food.com says it can’t be done. It has to be part of some great conspiracy,” Neal kept ranting as he glared at Will, a mixing spoon with spice powder still clinging to it in his fist.

“What the hell are you talking about?” Will asked, looking at his blogger, “and you know I can fire you, right?”

“No you can’t,” Mac said cutting in, then shrugged when Will glared at her, “well you can but you won’t, now Neal, what’s this about?” she asked more calmly.

“Thanksgiving dinner, it can’t be made in a single day, too many things need the oven and there is just way too much for a single day. You can’t do it,” Neal informed them all.

“Now, Neal-“ Will started, but he was quickly cut off.

“No, it’s not possible, all those mothers and cooking shows have conspired to make us think it can, but it can’t be done,” Neal declared again, waving the spoon around wildly, his whole body tense.

“Whoa there, buddy,” Paul said stepping forward and taking the spoon from Neal’s hand. “Why don’t you just relax and take the day off, get a drink and watch the game,” he added, guiding the over stressed man toward the sofa and the living room where a couple other members of the News Night team were watching a football game on the large wide screen television while motioning Slone toward the mini bar with his head.

“Yeah, just relax, that’s what I need, yes,” Neal muttered under his breath once he was sitting down and Slone was putting a drink in his hand.

“Well that was interesting, thank you, but it really wasn’t necessary. He wasn’t going to do anything,” Will said calmly, frowning at the kitchen.

“Just what made you think it was a good idea to have Neal cook anything, let alone a full Thanksgiving dinner?” Mac questioned, turning toward Will.

“He said he could do it,” Will defended himself to Mac.

“Did he? Or did you tell him he could, Will?” Mac asked right back.

“Of course he-“

“No he didn’t, he said he didn’t know the first thing about cooking Thanksgiving and the only reason he knew the turkey question is because he googgled it,” Don offered to the group, looking at Will with a raised eyebrow.

“Will, you didn’t,” Mac said sounding disappointed in him.

“Well,” Will started and then just shrugged, “whatever, I’m calling a caterer,” Will said, rolling his eyes as he threw up his hands.

“At ten in the morning on Thanksgiving? You’ll never find anyone not even in this city,” Maggie said quickly, “Even with the kind of money you have it’s not going to happen,” she finished confidently.

“She’s right,” Slone said, nodding her head in support.

“Then what the hell am I suppose to do? This is all your fault,” Will said, giving Mac a look.

Mac returned the look for a moment before rolling her own eyes, “Come on, we can do it, it can’t be that hard if we all pitch in-“

“Oh no, I don’t cook,” Don was quick to say.

“He’s right, and I just boil water, but I can order from a take out menu, I’m sure there are some places that are open,” Maggie offered.

“I know some great places, let me look up their numbers,” Slone said pulling out her phone.

“No, we are not ordering in,” Mac told them all, pulling Slone’s phone from her hand. “It’s being cooked right here.”

“By who, Mac, I can’t cook and I know you can’t either. You see any other offers?” Will told her bluntly.

“I can do it,” Paul offered, rising his hand.

“Beck?” Jim said in surprise, looking over at the soldier.

“You fight, cook, and look great in uniform?” Maggie asked, the words followed by a hiccup.

“Maggie,” Don said turning his look toward Maggie who just shrugged.

“You’re a guest, more than the rest of these guys. I can’t ask you to do that, we’ll have take out, it will be fine,” Will said with a wave of his hand.

“We are not doing taking out,” Mac told Will again before turning toward Paul, “but it’s okay, he is right about you being a guest, the three of you shouldn’t be pressed into service,”

“That’s already happened,”

“Ignore the drunk,” Mac said before going on as if Maggie had not said anything, “so you should just relax and have some fun, okay.”

“No it’s cool, I enjoy cooking, my family owns a diner and I practically grew up in the back. I like it, it may not be a classics Thanksgiving but I’ll fixs something up with whatever’s in there,” Paul explained with a smile as he started toward the doorway then turned a looked back at the group, “but I will need a bit of help, who’s game,” His grin brighter, letting his eyes drift over the group but letting them linger over Slone.

“Me, I can help in the kitchen, I love to cook. I do it all the time, Paul,” Slone said in a rush, retaking Paul’s hand and all but pulling him toward the kitchen, “I’m sure we can handle it no need for more help.” She added just as they vanished from sight.

“She doesn’t know anything about cooking, does she?” Primo asked with a wide smile and a bit of a chuckle.

“She might…but I wouldn’t even trust her with a teakettle,” Mac offered as an answer, cringing slightly and glancing at the door when they heard the bang of pots and pans.

“Well then, I’ll warn Paul so at least he knows what he’s dealing with.” Jim said taking a step forward toward the kitchen.

Jim didn’t even make it a step before a hand on his shoulder stopped him. He turned to look at Matt, the question clear on his face.

“No, don’t. I’m pretty sure he’d already guessed her skill level and didn’t care,” Matt explained.

“Let the man have his fun, he’s earned it” Primo added with a smile.

***Afghanistan***

“The medvac touches down in less than five, they have room for two on their backs and four standing, who’s going, Sergeant,” Primo demanded to know as he walked into the cave that had become his unit’s, and both units that arrived to back them up, aid station and rally point.

Matt didn’t stop working, his hands wrapping and bandaging a wound even as his eyes casted around the cave, “Beck, Sir,” the first name was easy, his friend had remained conscious somehow but not completely lucid and with the bullet still inside, he needed an OR soon.

The rest were harder, “Banks, Turner…Eckman…Nickerson,” Matt added, slowly. They had made it through the firefight without too many of the guys getting hit beyond those first few minutes and Paul was the only one he didn’t think he could handle.

“What about the reporter,” Primo asked as he shifted his eyes toward Jim who was laying awkwardly next to Paul, keeping pressure on the gauze strapped to his side.

“I’m good, I can head back with you guy-“ Jim started only to be cut off.

“The brass aren’t going to like we let him get hit, they’ll have my ass along with everyone else here if we don’t get him to back to HQ the first chance we have, does anyone else need to go before him you haven’t named?” the Staff Sergeant asked bluntly, his gaze back on Matt.

“No Sir,” Matt admitted as he finished wrapping one of the Tomlinson’s legs.

“Then he’s on it, the rest of us are joining a convoy heading out within two hours, anyone can’t make that gets switched out with someone on the medvac, now get moving, Yates,” Primo finished before heading out of the cave as quickly as he entered.

Matt let his eyes linger over Jim, who was doing the same, before snapping to action just as he heard the chopper approach.

***New York***

“I’m sure he has earned a bit of fun,” Will said, agreeing with Primo’s statement. “I’m sure you all have.”

“Then why don’t we have some of our own as he has his fun in there,” the Staff Sergeant said, pulling out one of his cigars, “The baloney a good place?” he asked the host.

“For that, nowhere is a good place, but I have some Ashtons that I’ve been waiting for a good reason to pull out so put that away and come on, Charlie, you in?” Will asked and he started leading Primo to his den.

“That sounds very nice of you Mr. McAvoy,” Primo said, sliding his own cigar back into his pocket. “I wouldn’t mind being the reason you pulled those out at all,” he finished with a grin.

“Call him Will and just don’t tell my doctor,” Charlie joked as he joined the other two men.

Jim watched them go before turning to Matt and Mac, “In a half hour I’m going in the kitchen to help,” a loud bang from the aforementioned room, “because they’re going to need it.”

“That may not be the worst idea,” Mac said giving her own look back toward the kitchen. “But until then why don’t you tell us more about the two of you, it happened when you were embedded, right?” she asked.

“Kind of,” Jim hedged, looking toward Matt.

“It didn’t happen or start until after we knew he wasn’t going to be embedded anymore,” Matt explained in more detail.

“What didn’t happen until they pulled Jim out?” Mac asked slyly.

Matt and Jim just both blushed and turned a light shade of red.

***Afghanistan***

“You’re a mess,” Jim commented once the pair had finally found an empty bunk, small, square and made of plywood. It was free standing and had four walls. A bed and a shower, just what Jim wanted.

“You know this if for civilians not grunts, right?” Matt commented as he helped Jim lower himself to the bed without resting on his left side.

“Good thing I’m a civilian, then. Now let’s get you out of those so we can clean you up,” Jim said, slowly pulling the armored vest off the Soldier, followed by the shirt. “Please tell me I don’t have that much dirt all over me,” he asked, running his hand over Matt’s chest, brushing off sand and dust from the light fur that covered his muscles.

“It’s okay, Jimmy, I find you kind of….hot,” Matt answered before leaning in and slowly kissing Jimmy, taking his time to explore Jim’s mouth with his tongue well, allowing Jim to do the same in return.

“I wasn’t…I wasn’t sure if you’d really let me do that,” Matt confessed with a smile, “I’ve wanted to do that for weeks but…”

“You weren’t the only one,” Jim told the other man, pulling him into another, more passionate, kiss to make it clear.

“God, I’ve wanted you so bad from the moment you stepped into the tent with that wide eyed grin,” Matt went on when he was forced to break the kiss to get Jim’s shirt off.

“You in that uniform, all focused and determined, I’ve wanted that look pinned to me, dreamed about it,” Jim shared, letting his eyes scan the soldier.

“God, yes,” Matt echoed, “just mi-ne,” he said through a yawn, blinking hard.

Jim smiled at the sight before letting out a wide mouth yawn himself. “I really want to remember and enjoy this…”

“After we sleep?” Matt suggested, letting his head fall to the flat pillow, smiling up at Jim.

“Yeah,” Jim agreed, letting himself slump into Matt’s arms.

They were both out within minutes.

***

Jim didn’t want to ever move. He knew it was a cliché and he’d never use it in his writing or on camera but it was how he felt.

He kept his eyes closed and let himself snuggle more into the warm heat to his right. It felt a bit awkward as he had to lay on his stomach, his ass and leg would not let him even sit down let alone anything more, but he was finally been able to get comfortable at some point during the night and he had no plans on moving.

“I have to piss…bad,” the heat source beside him, Matt, said even as it shifted a little.

“Don’t move, just go where you are,” Jim suggested, burying his head into Matt’s side, not wanting him to move.

Matt just sighed and waited a few moments before finally starting to shift, “I do that enough in combat, not going to happen now, not even for you, Jimmy,” the soldier explained pushing himself up.

Jim let out a groan at the movement, in part because of the loss of heat and comfort as well at the twinge of pain the shifting caused across his lift side.

It took him a few moments to resettle and get comfortable again but he had just in time for Matt to return, sitting on the bed but making no move to lie back down.

“Well, now that we’re both up, I think we have plans,” Jim recalled leering up at Matt.

“The Sergeant just radioed, he wants to meet me for chow in ten,” Matt said regretfully. “You can come with me. You should get something to eat, Jimmy, it’s been almost 10 hours,” Matt added.

Jim thought about it for a long moment, deciding if his stomach really cared about eating more than the rest of the body cared about staying warm…but without Matt’s warmth next to him the answer was easy, “mess hall open or is it MRE? What time is it?” he thought to ask, looking around but not seeing any clocks.

“Just before two, in the afternoon, so it will be open,” Matt told Jim, so come on, I’ll help you get dressed and get some food.” The soldier suggested, picking Jim’s shirt and pants up off the ground where they had been left.

“Then we can check on Becks, he might be out of the OR by now,” Jim added, slowly pushing himself up, trying not to bend his wounded leg.

***New York***

“I think we have our answer then,” Mac said with a grin as she looked at the two men fighting off blushes.

“That would be one way to pass the time between fire fights,” Don said, smiling as he took his own drink.

“I’m sure Jim wouldn’t do that, he wouldn’t distract a soldier in a warzone like, would you, Jim,” Maggie said in rebuttal to both Mac and Don’s remarks before turning back to Jim, “tell’em Jim.”

Jim coughed into his fist and pulled at his collar before answering, “We didn’t do anything over there,” he started strongly.

“Only because we didn’t know how the other felt until just before you got pulled out and you weren’t in any shape to do anything but sleep, and I do mean sleep,” Matt pointed out, looking at the others, “We didn’t even see each other after we checked on Beck and had some chow. He got pulled out on the next chopper and we didn’t see each other again for a bit. It wasn’t until…well, Wiesbaden Jimmy,” Matt added, giving Jim a loaded look that was equal sly and lust filled gaze.

“Right, yes but ah Matt, they didn’t need to know about Wiesbaden or anything else really,” Jim informed his lover with a glare rendered infective by the smile spreading across his lips.

“Maybe you have a point,” Matt conceded with a nod, toning down his look, “besides we were just there for Beck,” the soldier asked, almost as an after thought.

“Right, just for Beck,” Jim agreed, smiling at the statement.

“What aren’t you telling us,” Mac questioned narrowing her eyes at her producer.

“Nothing, nothing at all,” Jim answered back quickly, too quickly.

“No, I have this feeling that something is being left out, don’t you agree, Don,” Mac asked.

“I don’t know and honestly I don’t really care, I’ve gotten bored with this whole thing,” Don let her know with a shrug.

“How can you, Maggie you’ll back me up right?” Mac asked, turning to the other woman of the group.

“As much as I don’t want to I have to kind of say she’s right, you’re hiding something mister, a hot rendezvous maybe…with uniforms, you’re so luck he comes with his own props, getting Don to-“ Maggie was saying until the point Don cut her off.

“Okay there I think you’ve clearly had enough, no, too much, why don’t we get you some coffee and not share anything that everyone else really doesn’t need to know,” Don told his girlfriend as he started leading her away.

“What, well I guess I’ll just have to get this story out of you by myself,” Mac said with a gleam in her eye.

“You know what, I think it’s time we went in to help Beck, I’m sure he’ll need it if we want to be eating sometime today,” Jimmy threw out as a defense, grabbing Matt’s hand and heading toward the kitchen, “you can peal the potatoes.”

“Why would I have to do the potatoes?” Matt asked, “I haven’t done KP in years.”

“Don’t think you’re going to get away that easy-“ Mac started before she was cut off.

“Hey Mac I think Charles’s wants you,” Jim said, pointing to the doorway to Will’s lounge behind her.

“Do you really think I’m going to fall for th-“ Mac started again only to be cut off once more.

“Hey Mac, we need you to tell your Islamabad story,” Charlie called.

Jim gave his boss a quick smile before vanishing into the kitchen with Matt in tow while Mac let out a sigh and glared at Charlie.

“What?” the older man asked in confusion.

***Six months ago: Wiesbaden Germany***

“I’ve been thinking about doing that for days,” Jim said through deep breaths as he grinned up at his Soldier.

“You aren’t the only one, Skype just isn’t cutting it,” Matt agreed, his own breathe labored. “How long do we have the room?”

“The whole weekend,” Jim told him, holding up the hotel key card, “which means we can finally do what the Staff Sergeant Primo-“

“And exhaustion.”

“And exhaustion, stopped us from doing back in Afghanistan,” Jim finished, pulling Matt back into a long kiss.

Their movements became more and more frantic as they started pulling off each others clothing, their fingers and mouths roaming all over each other’s body until Jim slowed for a moment as he reached down and cupped Matt’s groin, covered only in a jockstrap with a grin, “I’ve so been looking forward to-“

*BEEP*BEEP*

“What the hell,” Jim yelled, glaring at the hotel phone that was now beeping, loudly.

With a curse under his breath he yanked it up, “what…how did you even…what now? You mean it’s already-Send…I have three days…isn’t anyone else…you have no idea how much you owe me. No idea Mac, none,” Jim said, signing out a frustrated sigh.

“When do you have to leave?” Matt said, resigned.

“The car is already downstairs waiting,” Jim said through a frown.

***New York***

“How did you get that much done, it was only like 20 minutes?” Jim asked as he loked around the kitchen

“He has a strong work ethic, which normally I admire in a guy but sometimes…” Slone explained from where she was peeling potatoes with a frown.

“Work first, fun later,” Paul said, leaning in close and kissing her on her neck before heading to the other side of the kitchen to start cutting the raising dough into individual rolls. “The turkey was already in and most of the other stuff was half done, that guy, what’s his name?” Paul asked looking toward Jim.

“Neal,” Jim told him.

“Right Neal, he had it more under control than he though. All I’m doing is getting things finished off and watch the oven, but we shouldn’t have any problem eating in a couple of hours,” Paul told the others.

“Well then-“Matt started before he was cut off,

“But that isn’t to say I don’t have something you could do to help,” Paul said with a grin. “You two can set the table,” he through in, thrusting a stack of plates at Matt, then pointing at a box of flatware for Jim.

“Not quite fast enough,” Jimmy said with a sigh, picking up the utensils and following Matt into the dinning room, “Are we every going to get any alone time?”

“We will,” Matt said emphatically, “It’s just taking more time when I hoped for,” he included, dropping the plates around the table.

“Yeah, I may have been looking forward to this dinner but right now, I just want t drag you back to my apartment and tie you to my bed,” Jimmy complained, setting out the flatware.

Matt responded with a throaty growl, dropping the last few plates together and grabbing Jimmy by the collar, “If anyone’s getting tied,” he said, leaving the rest unsaid, pulling Jimmy into a deep kiss, breaking it several moments later, “The man has got to have a guest room.”

“Yeah…I think the bedrooms are that way,” Jimmy answered, pointing down a hall he’d never been down, following quickly as Matt started pulling him that direction.

“Clearly this needs some recon,” Matt added letting his hand travel down until he was pulling Jim by his tie down the hall.

The pair checked each door, bathroom, master bedroom, closet in turn until they came across an empty bedroom. With a smile double bed, a short dresser and a pair of end tables it was clearly for guest, and they were guest.

“Thank god he never has guest,” Jim said pushing Matt to the bed and climbing over him, locking their lips together, popping the buttons on each other’s shirts.

And then they heard a thump and turned to see they were not the only ones with this idea.

“Paul,” Matt said with a growl, glaring at his fellow soldier.

“Matt, Jimmy…hi,” Paul said, pulling away from a reddening Sloan. “Same idea hu?”

Jimmy let out a sigh and fell to the bed, glaring at the ceiling, “it’s never going to happen.”

***

“And that is what I’m thankful for,” Mac said, rising her glass in toast.

“Here, here,” Will agreed, clinking his own wine glass with everyone around him, “Now that that’s done lets eat already, this all looks delicious,” the news anchor said sitting his glass down and picking up his fork.

“Will-“ Mac started before she was cut off.

“No Mac, we’ve been sitting here, in front of this wonderful meal that first Neal and then Beck-“

“Paul-“ Paul cut in from his spot across from Sloan.

“Paul cooked for us for over 20 minutes and I won’t stand it for it to get any colder,” Will ranted, not missing a beat at Paul’s interruption.

“I was just going to say we should thank the cooks but I think Will just took care of that,” Mac said with an amused smile.

“That he did, now let eat already,” Charlie through in, already helping himself to the bowl of mash potatoes.

“Yes the sooner we start the sooner we head back to my place,” Jim whispered to Matt, adding some turkey to both of their own plates.

“And that’s something I’m going to be very thankful for,” Matt answered back before landing a light kiss on his soon to be lover’s cheek.

Jim turned red.

The End

Title: Watching isn’t seeing [Stargate Atlantis]

2014-02-28T07:06:38Z

Title: Watching isn’t seeing
Word Count:
Challenge: bdsm_fandom February 2014 challenge.
Rating: G
Characters/Pairings: Evan Lorne/John Sheppard/Cameron Mitchell
Summary: People watch John and Lorne together all the time, but almost no one sees what’s right in front of their eyes.
Notes: So this is one of two fics that was Inspired by the banner created by fanarts_series It was just different photos of the two men but it made me think of them being watched, the other story is being different and difficult so it will be out some time later.

Teyla smiled as she watched the two men walk the perimeter of the Athosian’s hunting camp before settling down by the roaring fire.

Both men knew they were perfectly safe on the Lantea main land surrounded by the Athosian but still they still wanted to check to make sure. But then given all of their experience Teyla could understand the precaution.

She understood is almost as much as she did not understand why they hide what they were to one another. Not that most of those on Atlantis didn’t know. But it was one of those things they never spoke about in the city, nor did they act upon it.

For some time she had believed the two men were simply not the kind to act in public, not all where. But now seeing the Major holding John it was clear they both enjoyed it very much.

The Major’s legs wrapped over John’s, pinning them to the ground even as he pulled the other man’s hands, their fingers interlaced, behind John’s back as he whispered into her teamamte’s ear…or maybe he wasn’t talking, she couldn’t be sure.

But what was clear was that it was not being in public that changed how they acted but being in the city.

There were some things about her friends she was never going to understand.

***

“Colonel, Major,” Dr. Weir said as she sat down at the mess hall table across from the two men, “I trust your training exercises went well?” she asked.

“Well enough,” Lorne answered for the pair before taking a bit into his apple like fruit. “We won’t know how all the groups did until the final debrief tomorrow,” he then added setting the fruit aside.

Weir nodded in understanding, “Well, I know my understanding of the military is limited but I don’t see how Colonel Caldwell can complain too much. It seemed to me that everyone did a fine job and you were able to stop the Wraith and didn’t have to destroy the city. I call that a win, don’t you Colonel.” She added before starting to eat her own meal.

“Caldwell will take any excuse he can find. He doesn’t seem to believe that winning mean we did well,” John answered, shaking his head, picking up the apple fruit, slowly eating it.

“Well then it’s just up to the two of you to prove him wrong,” Dr. Weir said confidently before seeing Rodney out of the corner of her eye.

Lorne cut his meat stake in half as he answered, “We do our best ma’am,” he answered, setting half the meat aside.

“Good. But now if you excuse me I need to talk with Makay about,” she added gather her tray and went after the scientist saying something about a destroyed lab.

She didn’t see John take the slice of meat from Lornes tray and add it to the apple and vegetables on his own tray.

***

“Oh Major, your in, good. I have the test results from Miller’s team,” Dr. Beckett said as he walked into Lorne’s office carrying an e-reader.

Lorne looked up from his mountains of paperwork at once, “And how are they Doc? Anything we need to worry about?” the Major asked, his voice concerned.

“Nothing to worry about I’m happy to say, they all came back clean, the infection seems to be gone and they stopped inching all over last night,” Beckett explained with a smile, “Nothing but good news.”

“I’m glad to hear that, the last thing we need is an alien form of poison ivy spreading around the base,” Lorne answered, picking up the tablet and reviewing the report.

“I can’t help but second that Major,” Beckett agreed before turning to leave, stopping before he reached the door, “have you seen the Colonel?” he asked, looking back at Lorne, “I wanted to let him know as well but he doesn’t seem to be in his office, not that he often is,” the doctor commented.

“I can’t say where he is right now, but I will let him know if you don’t find him first Doc,” Lorne told him, pointedly not looking down at his pup who was napping curled up by his feet on a blanket under his desk.

“That will do, but now I’ll leave you to your paperwork,” Beckett said as he finished walking from the room.

***

“How long have they been at it?”

The Sergeant asked as he joined the other people standing around the practice mats in the gym enjoying the show they were being given.

The show that everyone’s eyes were glued to was Sheppard and Lorne grappling with each other. And they were really going at it hard. Each twisting and pushing at the other, yanking at each other arms and legs trying to pen the other to the mat and each being unable to get a lasting pen.

“About 4 minutes this round, they’re 4/2 the Major, Miller,” one of the other marines answered just as Lorne caught John in a pen, forcing the Colonel’s head and side into the mat under him.

“So that’s five,” Miller asked while Lorne sat back and let his fellow officer up.

“Yeah,” the marine said as he, like the rest of the group started breaking up, “I wonder what the bet was?” he added as both Marine looked at the air force officers.

Who were both grinning at each other.

“Something good I bet,” Miller added with a smirk.

***

Cam stopped in the doorway and watched them.

His Sir was leaning back, reading something he was holding in one hand as the other hand slowly stroked the length of his fellow submissive who was chewed on a rope in their Sir’s lap.

They both looked content and Cam let himself smile as he started moving again. he knelt beside his Sir and handed Lorne the glass of water he’d been sent for.

He felt warm and content himself at the good boy his Dom gave him, and then he felt warm for another reason entirely as he felt Argos crash into him and licking his face all over. “Argos, down boy,” Cam said to no avail, trying to push the pup away but only succeeding for fleeing moments.

Moments only long enough to see his Master smiling down at his boy and his pup, playing on the floor.

The End

Title: Human bound Fae 1/3 [True Blood]

2013-08-27T16:46:03Z

Previous Part

***Chapter Four***

“Yep that was a vampire all right, any idea what killed it Sheriff Bellefleur?” Sookie asked looking from the blood pile to Andy.

“Not yet but god damn it I was hoping we were wrong. The last thing we need with all these killing is vampires added to the mix, fuck,” Andy complained, looking around the scene.

“Do you think the same thing that got them did all those other killings too?” Sookie asked, “Any ideas just what’s doing it all?”

“You know I can’t share an ongoing investigation like that,” Andy answered, hands on his hips as he gave Sookie his best I’m the Sheriff, do what I tell you look.

It didn’t work. Sookie just crossed her arms and glared back. “Really, you know I can just ask my brother, or just stand here and wait for you to think about everything you know. Which really won’t take that long.”

“What? Hey you can’t just go around threatening to do that. You keep out of my head,” Andy yelled, backing up from Sookie.

“Then just tell me what I want to know. Who or what do you think did this?” Sookie demanded to know again.

“Yes, do tell, who’s been killing my vampires and their blood banks?” Pam asked, speeding into the middle of the crime scene, looking it over, raising an eyebrow when her gaze landed on Andy. “Well? I haven’t got all night.”

***

“Damn it Hoyt, it’s barely been three hours. Go jerk off in the shower,” Jason half muttered and half yelled as he tried to push Hoyt away while shoving his head farther under his pillow.

“Jas!” Hoyt yelled back, turning red as he glanced toward the open doorway leading into the hall and living room where Claude and Joshua were waiting. “You need to get up, and dressed,” he added in a low tone, trying to pull the pillow off his lover’s head.

“But I don’t want to get up yet, five more minutes,” Jason complained, holding the pillow even tighter around his head.

“Jason…we have a fae in our living room and you need to deal with him,” Hoyt ordered as he grabbed the blanket that Jason had wrapped around himself and gave it a yank.

“Wh-fuck, Hoyt,” Jason shouted when the blanket pulled up from under him almost sending him to the ground. “Fuck man I’m up, I’m up,” he added, frowned at Hoyt.

“Good, now you can deal with your clone,” Hoyt told him, crossing his arms with the blanket still wrapped around them.

“Clone? What the fuck are you talking about?” Jason muttered mostly to himself as he made his way down the hall not even bothering to grab any more clothing than the boxer shorts he had on, “So who’s my damn clo-you!”

“Yes, Wyld One, me,” Claude replied. “Now if you would open a portal to the fae Realms I will be leaving,” the winter Sidhe went on to say while opening the front door, “anywhere will do.”

“What? Hold on, why do you need me to open a doorway and what the fuck happened to you?” Jason demanded to know, waving at Claude’s clothing, “And it’s fucking cold out there. Close the damn door I’m just in shorts here,” the Wyldfae exclaimed marching over and pulling the door shut. “Damn, that’s cold.”

“Then get more suitable clothing on, I have been stranded in this realm long enough,” Claude demanded right back, glaring at Jason.

“Well hold your horse,” Jason told him, turning back toward the hall. “Not even away five minutes, this isn’t my life this is my sister’s life. How does she fucking deal with it,” he complained, digging out a cleanish pair of pants and shirt, shoving on some shoes before returning to the door. “Everyone ready?” he asked, opening the door, leading the group to one of the nearby trees.

“You mean I get to watch this time? Fucking cool,” Joshua exclaimed, following them outside with a big grin on his face.

“Don’t get too excited, we aren’t going anywhere, you have school tomorrow,” Hoyt reminded the teen, whose grin fell a little.

“But I can go to the party tomorrow night, right? It won’t be a school night and the Cop has the time thing straightened out now,” Joshua pleaded, looking more toward Hoyt.

“Well, maybe-“ Hoyt started to agree, until Claude cut him off.

“Out of the question, you are not a WyldOne nor are you a Winter Sidhe, as of yet you don’t belong to either court and attending such a gathering would be a declaration of which court you wished to join and you are not ready for that yet, young one,” Claude made clear to Joshua. “So you are not to attend.”

“What are you my father?” Joshua scoffed, turning back to Hoyt. “Can I go, come on, you have to let me,” he continued to beg.

Hoyt didn’t answer right away but looked at Claude and frowned. “I’ll talk with Sookie and find out what the deal is from her and then we’ll see,” he answered.

“Can we get this show on the road already, I want to get back into my bed soon, and damn I’m dragging you with me Hoyt, its way too cold,” Jason grumbled, drawing everyone’s attention.

“Open the way and I will leave you to return to your bed,” Claude said plainly, gowning even more impatient than he had been before.

“Good,” Jason said as he knocked on the trunk of the tree.

At first nothing happened but then the bark began to ripple like water. The ripples spread outward from where his knuckles hit the wood, bouncing against unseen boundaries until the rippling bark formed the shape of a door.

“I only know how to go to Cnoc Meadha yet so…” Jason added with a shrug, leaning against the still solid parts of the tree.

“Cnoc Meadha? I will have to hurry then,” Claude said, stepping forward.

The Winter Sidhe let out a hiss and a curse a moment later, bouncing off the apparently still solid tree.

“Huh?” Jason said, standing straight as he looked between Claude and the doorway in surprise. “That should have worked?” he questioned, sticking him hand into the rippling bark, and right through it, sinking to his elbow before Jason stopped. “It works…” he added, unsure what he’d done wrong.

Claude glared at Jason and the tree, slowly sticking his hand next to Jason’s. The Sidhe’s hand stopped at the surface of the tree, not sinking in any deeper then he had a moment before. Claude leaned into it but still nothing.

“Hey, Hoyt can you?” Jason asked, half turning toward his love.

“Yeah…” Hoyt answered, pressing his hand next to Jason and Claude’s and all four watched as his mortal hand sunk into the bark just as easily as Jason’s had. “Ah…Jason?” he asked, pulling his hand back out.

“I have no fucking clue,” Jason confessed, pulling his hand back out.

Once Jason’s hand cleared the tree the rippling slowed and stopped, returning to its normal state.

“Your King seems unwilling to allow me into his realm…And you are unable to open a doorway anywhere else?” Claude asked, glaring at the tree before switching his gaze to Jason.

“From the grove sure, but every time I try it here I end up by the Throne,” Jason answered. “Well, I have only done it a couple times,” he added with a shrugged, “I guess I could try it again.”

“Yes, the Fields of Frost, where the Winter gathering is being called, try opening a doorway there,” Claude requested, pulling his hand away from the tree.

“Okay, here it goes,” Jason said to psyche himself up before knocking on the tree again. Once more the bark rippled, forming a door shaped portal. “Okay,” Jason said with a nod, sinking his hand into the portal before snatching it back. “Damn and I thought it was cold here,” he complained, rubbing his arm to warm it.

“I can feel Winter on the other side, I thank you Jason Stackhouse. And once I am able to return I will thank you properly,” Claude said with a smile, walking forward.

Cursing and hissing again as he pressed his hand against what was, for him, still a solid tree and not a doorway. “Blast him, I hope his trees burn and his leaves turn green,” the Sidhe threatened in a grunt,, kicking at the tree.

“Hey, that’s my King you’re talking about,” Jason objected, giving Claude a light shove away from the tree. “How would you feel if I started telling you your Queen should…you know melt or something.”

“Right now I would not care,” Claude stated bluntly. “It is not in his power to bar me from her realms,” he added before stomping back toward the house.

The other three traded glances for a moment.

Then Hoyt offered an idea. “Why don’t you call Sookie, Jas. She might have some idea what’s going on,” he suggested.

“She better, I need to get some more fucking sleep tonight,” Jason complained, patting around his pants for his phone but not finding it. “Now where did I leave it?”

“I’ll call,” Hoyt told him, rolling his eyes.

***

“And this is the first one with vampire remains?”

“That they recognized as such,” Pam answered her Maker over the phone, watching the humans and Sookie talking a few feet away.

“That town has seen its share of deaths, human, vampire and other. They’d know one if they saw it,” Eric reminded his progeny and Sheriff.

“You might be right, but two of the attacks happened near the river, they could have washed away and even I wouldn’t be able to find anything then,” Pam had to admit.

“Keep looking, and work with the locals. And be careful, that town has become the center of far too many unnatural events for my liking,” Eric warned.

“There is no way I’m dying in a shit hole little town like this,” Pam made clear, picking a piece of dirt off her otherwise spotless dark blue outfit.

“Good, and Pam. Make sure Sookie stays safe too,” Eric added.

“Really?” Pam started, narrowing her eyes as she turned to look at the woman herself, “That-“

“As your Maker I command it,” Eric ordered, cutting off Pam’s rant before ending the call.

“Well damn,” Pam said, slipping her phone into her pocket.

“Eric know anything useful?” Sookie asked, looking confused at the dark glare she got from Pam for moment before the Vampire’s face returned to its normal annoyed look.

“Yeah, because we’ve got nothing,” Andy had no problem stating, “if we’ve got vampires getting killed then no way in hell is this some wild animal. I don’t know what the fuck it is but it ain’t that, that’s for damn sure. You people aren’t that easy to off.”

“Thanks…I think,” Pam responded. “The King wants this solved so everyone can be nice and safe,” she added dryly looking at Sookie. “So let’s figure what did do it so I can kill it then leave this, nice little town.”

She then started toward the river at a human speed, stopping a few feet latter to look at the others. “I’m not going at this speed for my own sake.”

***

Llamhigyn Y Dwr was crunching down on the carcass of an alligator when they came. Barking, they dashed through the wild growth of the swamp island telling the Darkfae what had happened.

“What it is?” Diana asked from where she had been sitting above Llamhigyn Y Dwr, waiting for the next part of her revenge to begin.

“It would seem a Sidhe and even a corrupted mortal has joined the mortal protectors in their hunt for us, but still not the false Sgiath,” Llamhigyn Y Dwr said, translating the Gwyllgi’s barks and growls for her.

“A Sidhe? I may know of the one they speak of. She played a part in the death of our King and have intervened each time my family sought the Sgiath death,” Diana explained, remembering how the Sidhe had held her back as the Wyld one had mortally wounded her brother.

“And still the Sgiath does not show himself?” Llamhigyn Y Dwr asked the pair of Gwyllgi, even Diana understood their response.

“We have waited long enough,” Addanc growled, slapping the water with his tail. “The Sgiath hides and sends out others to fight us. We should ignore all others and kill the Sgiath, weaken the false King,” the dark wyldfae demanded.

“These water grow boring,” Llamhigyn Y Dwr confessed with a flap of his wings, “the Sgiath plays the coward, let him play no more. You know the dwelling he calls home? Take us there,” the fae ordered Diana, leaping from the island to the water in a single great leap.

“Gladly,” Diana answered, her form becoming more translucent and pale green as she launched herself into the air.

Addanc grinned a toothy grin and thrashed in excitement before following the other two, as the Gwyllgi raced along the water’s edges, letting out their barks of death.

***

“It would seem the Dark ones have grown tried of waiting for your champion,” Mab noted, looking into the well to see the image of Llamhigyn Y Dwr leading his Dark one through the swamps of Bon Temp.

“Then their time to die is upon them,” Finvarra said amused. “That they could stand against my Sgiath, what fools they are. Just as was their once King.” He mocked.

“Perhaps, but your Champion may not be there to greet them,” Mab added, nodding to the crystal waters as they shimmered and changed from reflecting the Dark one to show Jason and the others at his place. Jason was standing before the tree again, getting ready to knock.

“What is this?” Finvarra asked, curious as he watched the group.

***

“Just don’t take too long, okay Jas,” Hoyt told Jason as the two men walked from their home back toward the tree that Jason has created the doorway in earlier.

“Come on, Bubba, I go in, ask a couple questions and come right back home. Even I can’t mess this up,” Jason joked, bumping shoulders with Hoyt as they neared the tree.

“Yeah…I just wish Sookie would have answered her phone. Then you wouldn’t have had to be doing this,” Hoyt answered, kicking at the dirt.

“What’s wrong? And don’t tell me nothing because I may be dumb as a rock about most things but you, you I know and something is bugging you,” Jason asked, focusing intensely on his husband.

“I…ah hell nothing…” Hoyt started but stopped, unwilling to lie to Jason’s face. “Yeah there is but... Not now, go and we’ll talk later, just us,” Hoyt promised. “Which will be easier without someone crashing on the couch.”

“Right, then lets get him home,” Jason said knocking on the tree as he gave Hoyt another kiss, “back in ten, fifteen tops,” he added before ducking through the portal.

“I hope so,” Hoyt asked, folding his arms together against the cold as he waited.

He didn’t notice he was being watched.

***

“This is just so much fun,” Pam said plainly as she looked over the river, seeing nothing.

“If it was easy we would have already found that whatever the hell it is,” Sookie countered, giving Pam an annoyed look.

“If you two put half your energy into looking and not snapping at each other we would know what it is,” Kenya added, getting glares from both of the other women.

“Please God, just kill me now. I don’t know how much more of this shit I can take,” Andy muttered to himself, heading back to his patrol car.

***

“Welcome, Sgiath, you wished to speak with me?” Finvarra asked as Jason stepped out of the portal.

He stepped into the large natural cravenness chamber that held a massive stone well in its center. The glow radiating from the waters lit the whole chamber with its rippling radiance.

“This place is fucking cool,” Jason said, turning around and taking it all in., “This isn’t part of Cnoc Meadha is it?” he asked his King, but it was the third in the room that answered.

“No Champion, We stand beneath the Citadel before the Mirror,” Mab answered before any other could.

“The Mirror” Jason repeated, looking around before frowning, “…I don’t see a mirror just this pool,” he remarked.

Mab raised an eyebrow as she turned to Finvarra.

“The pool, as you call it, is the Mirror Sgiath,” Finvarra explained. “It shows and knows all, and only truth exist within its light.”

“Cool,” Jason said, impressed, peering over the edge of the well to look into the waters which were crystal clear. It showed no image or reflection at the moment so Jason was able to see the sandy bottom, sand that seemed to shine and twinkle, generating the light that filled the space. “Very cool.”

“Indeed, but you did not come to look into the Mirror, Sgiath,” Finvarra said drawing Jason’s attention away from the waters.

“What? Right, it’s about Claude, he’s this Winter guy that-“ Jason started to explain until Finvarra interrupted him.

“I know of him and his banishment to the mortal realms,” Finvarra told his Wyldfae, his tone final, “and that will not change.”

“Oh, So….why?” Jason asked looking between the two monarchs of the Fae. “Because he really wants to go home.”

Mab smiled as Finvarra narrowed his eyes at Jason.

***

“And you enjoy living here? With the Wyld one and the mortal?” Claude asked, trying to make himself comfortable in the armchair was sitting in.

“Yeah, it’s cool. Hoyt’s a great guy and being around someone weirder then me is a nice change,” Joshua answered, handing Claude one of the sandwiches he had just made, “and it’s way better than the streets or the other foster homes, no one’s trying to kill me, regular food, and showers, all the fucking showers I could ever want. Fuck I think I want one now,” he added, glancing toward the bathroom. “You might want to take one too, no offence but you kind of stink.” He went on, waving his hand in front of his nose.

“I…I’m unused to these mortals…was it truly that bad for you before you came here, child?” Claude asked. “I am sorry for that, perhaps I should have taken steps sooner…” he started but then trailed off.

“Huh?” Joshua asked around his sandwich.

“Nothing that can be changed now,” Claude said, dismissing the subject, poking at the offered food. “Maybe I should see to cleaning myself, if all goes well I will be standing before my Queen soon. I should not look as I do.”

“Yeah man, your Queen is the ice one right? She looks scary,” Joshua commented as he jumped up. “The shower’s right there,” he added, opening the bathroom door and pointing to the shower stall.

“Do not let Queen Tatiana’s looks deceive you, she is no less cunning or lethal than my Lady is,” Claude warned as he stepped into the bathroom, looking around. “Thank you, should I need further help I will-“ Claude stopped mid-thought as a burst of bright daylight came from outside.

“Fuck was that?” Joshua yelled, rushing toward the front window, only nothing was there. “What the?”

“That was a Summer Sidhe,” Claude answered the teen as he more cautiously approached the window, “leaving I believe.”

“When did they show up? And why?” Joshua asked still looking everywhere he could from inside, “wait…where’s Hoyt?”

***Chapter Five***

“There, that is the Sgiath dwelling,” Diana announced as she and the other reached the edge of Jason and Hoyt’s property.

“Summer is strong here,” Addanc growled, thrashing his head about as he looked over the area.

“But it fades, unlike the stench of the traitor who sides with the false king,” Llamhigyn Y Dwr crocked. “It was a strong summer…but they are gone, it is time the Sgiath dies.”

Llamhigyn Y Dwr flapped its great bat wings and leapt closer to the house just as the front doors opened and Joshua and Claude stepped out, looking around for Hoyt.

But what the Winter fae saw was Llamhigyn Y Dwr.

***

“What the hell-“

“Calm yourself, mortal, you have nothing to fear,” Tatiana’s golden voice said soothingly behind him.

Hoyt spun around to see the Summer Queen standing beside him in her sun-spun gold gown. Hoyt took a step back, then another until he felt rough stone walls behind him. “You’re one of the Queens. Where am I? And why did you take me, I was waiting for-” Hoyt tried to demand, but his voice kept faltering as he tried to inch farther and farther from the Sidhe Queen, then when casting his eyes about to try and find a way out he saw Jason on the other side of the massive chamber. “Jason!” he called out.

“He cannot hear you,” Tatiana informed Hoyt, slowly walked closer to where Jason stood with Finvarra and Mab around him.

“What? Is this a shadows of things that were thing?” Hoyt managed to say, edging closer to Jason.

“I do not understand?” Tatiana said, giving Hoyt a studied look. “We are merely shaded from his sight,” the Summer Queen told him.

“I finally make a joke about that damn book and no one gets it,” Hoyt muttered to himself, becoming more nervous under the scrutiny of Tatiana gaze, until at last he bolted for Jason’s side.

But he jerked to a stop before reaching his husband when Finvarra and Mab both stopped and turned toward him. Finvarra didn’t look away but Mab turned almost at once toward Tatiana.

“They, however, are not fooled by the shade that blocks you from the Wyld One’s sight,” Tatiana added with a hint of a smile.

“This is all her,” Hoyt shot out, giving one last dash until he was at Jason’s side.

“Well? I get that he messed up but you’ve got to forgive him sometimes right…hello? Something wrong?” Jason said, frowning at the spot where both the Winter Queen and Autumn King had first noticed Hoyt.

“Games, more games,” Finvarra answered, looking toward Tatiana briefly before turning back to Jason. “The Winter fae’s game lead to a battle in the very heart of my domain, and the death of many of the Daoine Court. I would have seen him dead if the choice had been mine alone,” he explained to his Wyldfae, his voice growing darker and harsher at the reminder of what had happened.

“Who…You?” Jason asked, turning from his King to Mab.

“Yes. I would not see one of mine killed so outright,” Mab informed Jason.

“Good then maybe-“ Jason started, but Mab wasn’t done yet.

“I will have him suffer first. Become one of the pawns he thought himself above before death takes him,” Mab finished coldly.

“Ah…he’s not leaving the mortal world is he?” Jason asked, already knowing the answer as he nodded to himself.

“No,” Finvarra answered anyways, “but now I have matters to attend to. But before you go, Youngling, I believe the Queens wish to speak with you,” he added, letting his eyes drift over Mab, then Tatiana and last Hoyt who was standing next to Jason, looking calmer than just moments before.

“Okay,” Jason responded, watching as his king vanished from view before turning toward the only other one visible to him. “Hello. What you want to talk about? And can we make it fast? I really do need some more sleep before my shift.”

***

“Get back,” Claude yelled, shoving Joshua back into the house, sending them both sprawling to the floor just beyond the doorway, the moment he spotted Llamhigyn Y Dwr.

“What the fuck was that,” Joshua exclaimed, scrabbling to get back up, his eyes wide.

“That was a very powerful dark one,” Claude explained, pushing himself up as he shouted out, “Queen Mab help your servant. Claudine! Stackhouse!” he kept yelling, still shoving Joshua back away from the door.

“Dude! Did one of those things get Hoyt? Because that’s so not cool,” Joshua hollered, trying to push back toward the door.

“I don’t know but you will not be going out there to find out, we need help, even with my full powers I would be a fool to fight Llamhigyn Y Dwr at a time of his choosing, and he did not look alone. We need help.” Claude shouted back.

“Help?” Joshua thought, “who the fuck can we-“ he started to say before spotting Jason’s extra radio on the kitchen counter, “fuck it, the Cop trusts them,” he said before grabbing it.

“What are you doing?” Claude asked.

But he didn’t get an answer right away as a loud crash and crunch filled the air as they heard the front wooden steps being ripped away, along with the door. “Run,” Claude ordered as they bolted toward the back and through an unopened window.

***

“This is rather dull. Do you do this every day?” Pam asked from the back seat of the patrol car, bored almost to true death.

“Only on good days,” Andy answered grouchily as he drove them to the next scene.

As they had no better ideas, they were double checking each of the older attack sites hoping that something could be seen or found by Pam’s enhanced senses. So far, nothing.

“Only three more to go, then you can stay at my place, Pam, that way you don’t have to go all the way back to Shreveport if you don’t want, since you are being really helpful,” Sookie offered, surprised at the level of help clear in her voice.

“You’re too kind. My maker told me to help so I’m helping. It’s what I do,” Pam complained dryly. Just as the radio started crackling to life.

“Help…Frog thi…woods….Jason…t missing….ookie…” came the broken and half garbled transmission.

“Isn’t that Jason’s kid’s voice?” Kenya asked from the back set next to Pam.

“Yes it is, that’s Joshua,” Sookie seconded grabbing for the radio mic, “Joshua!” She yelled into it.

“Give me that,” Andy ordered, grabbing it from her hand, “you don’t need to yell, that’s what the kid’s doing wrong,” he said before pressing down the speak button, “Joshua, this is Bellefleur, where are you?” he asked, depressing the button even as he pulled a U-turn to head closer to Jason and Hoyt’s place, lights and sirens blaring.

The car load listened for a couple of moments but the message didn’t change, “Where are you, where in the woods,” Andy requested again but it was becoming clear that Joshua couldn’t hear them.

“He’s not letting go of the button,” Kenya guessed as she hung on to the door as best she could when Andy took a turn without slowing,

“Kids these days don’t know nothin’,” Andy complained, pushing the peddle down harder.

***

“Why do you stay with the mortal?” Mab asked, cutting to the heart of her fellow Queen’s question.

“Yes, why indeed,” Tatiana seconded showing herself, but not Hoyt, as she stepped next to the mystical well.

“Fuck? Where did you come from,” Jason said in surprise looking at the other Queen.

“Why do you stay with the mortal when you will only break his heart when you leave him,” Tatiana repeated the question, lightly touching the waters, filling the chamber with a great burst of light.

“I’m not going to break his heart, I love him,” Jason shot back, glaring at the Queen.

“Really?” Mab humored as she watched Hoyt smile, “he is mortal, he will grow old and die as you stay ever young, you will wander from his side, just as you have before,” Mab added, looking at the image that now covered the surface of the well, the image of Jason sleeping with one of the former receptionists at the police station, three years before.

“What that? That was just sex not love. Hoyt knows I still love him. He knows I love sex, but that was the last time I’ve had sex with someone other than Bubba, I haven’t even wanted to,” Jason said proudly, crossing his arms as he returned the looks the Queens were giving him without looking away.

“I know, I trust you to always come home to me, Jason,” Hoyt whispered softly, reaching out to touch Jason, stopping his hand just short of contact.

“And as he ages?” Tatiana questioned the Wyldfae, waving her hand over the waters to change the image to a much older Hoyt with a grown up Joshua while Jason looked just the same standing beside them.

“What, huh?” Jason asked, shaking his head. “Sorry I felt, never mind,” he told them dismissing the moment as he looked toward the well. “That is cool, can it show anything?” Jason asked, reaching out to touch the water.

“Do not touch the water,” Mab ordered, stepping forward and Glaring at Jason until he withdrew his hand.

“Okay, okay,” Jason said backing up, his hands in the air, “not touching anything.”

“He and the young Sidhe will age Wyld one, you will not. Will you still feel the same in the years to come?” Mab asked, her eyes drifting from Jason to Hoyt, who had started glaring at her.

“You may be a queen and all that shit here but you don’t know much about mortals do you? Or love.” Jason stated bluntly to the two women.

“Jason,” Hoyt hissed unheard by his side, seeing the dark looks the Queen of Ice and Snow was giving his lover.

“I love Hoyt. And I’ve loved him almost my whole life,” Jason started to explain, “now I may not have realized it then, but I did. Back in high school, hell back in fucking grade school I loved spending time around him more than anyone else and that hasn’t fucking changed.”

“Wyld One-“ Tatiana began but was unable to finish.

“Look, Lady, you may have my sister’s respect but you’re both losing mine. I love Bubba and he loves me. He’s mine and I’m his and all that lovely dovely crap you read about,” Jason ranted, just building up steam, “and yeah I may live longer and when Hoyt’s too old to want to make love it may be tough but I will still love Hoyt.”

Hoyt looked on as the two Queens watched Jason become more animated with each word, and then he began to change, slowly the two Jasons became visible, both speaking in unison as they ranted at the high Sidhe.

“And after he and Joshua are dead, I’ll remember them, I’ll look after and take care of their families because they’re my family and if either of you have a problem with that then screw you both,” Jason finished, his voice echoing and reverberating throughout the cave.

“You dare speak to us in such a way?” Mab hissed, clinching one hand into a fist that began frost over and glow with blue-white light.

“Mab, remember where we stand,” Tatiana called out, reminding her fellow Queen of the well with a gesture.

“This disrespect will not be forgotten,” Mab threatened, her voice cracking like thunder as she vanished in a flash of darkness.

“You truly love him? With all your essence. I had not…” Tatiana said in almost awe as she turned from the two men toward the well. “Has your King told you of this place?” she asked.

“You mean the fae realms? A little but I was kind of on a honeymoon,” Jason shrugged, taking a step closer to the pool but not near enough to touch, “and that was more important, he is important.” Jason added, his eyes falling on the image of Hoyt, gray haired and leaning heavily on a cane.

“I’m not the only one,” Hoyt whispered, stepping to Jason’s side, never taking his eyes from Jason’s face, either of them.

“I speak of this mirror, for it is the mirror of truth. It reflects only the truth and only the truth can exist in its light,” Tatiana explained. “Your words were said in passion and in the heat of the moment but they were also the truth for you could speak nothing else,” the Queen of Summer added, looking toward Hoyt. “It would seem you have nothing to fear from him, mortal.”

“Mortal? I thought you said I wasn’t--Hoyt?” Jason stopped abruptly, his eyes growing wide as the mortal faded into view next to him. Without hesitation Jason grabbed his husband and held him close for a long moment, each settling into the other when Hoyt brought up his own arms. “I needed this, I don’t know why but I did,” Jason whispered softly as they reluctantly pulled away.

“Yeah so did I,” was all Hoyt said in response, looking awkwardly down at his shoes for a moment before looking up at Jason. “So you’re never going to leave me for all this?” he asked at last.

“What? Never,” Jason stated without hesitation, then pulled Hoyt into a deep kiss. “We’re for life, no matter how long,” he added after the kiss was over.

“Yes the mortal’s heart will be fine,” Tatiana said to herself as she watched the two men. “Now it is time you were sent back,” she said and with a wave of her hand both men saw, and felt, the world around them change into a golden mist which then dispersed, leaving them in their front yard.

“Not a bad way to travel,” Hoyt commented, not letting go of Jason.

“I could get used to it. I’m really going to have to talk to Galway about lessons; I think this is one subject I could get into,” Jason answered back with a smile.

“And Galway would b--fuck!” Hoyt’s question was cut off mid word as he spotted their front door, several feet from their front doorway just as a shot rang out, followed by another.

***

“What the fuck is that,” Pam said, her voice betraying her shock as they saw a misshapen creature with a crocodile mouth and most of its body but with a wide beaver tail come crashing from the trees right in front of the patrol car.

No one in the car even tried to give an answer, everyone in the car tried to brace themselves as the car slammed into Addanc going at its high-speed, the car half flipping to its side, skidding forward on its driver side doors even as the darkfae gave out a pained cry, being dragged along.

It was a few moments before Pam broke off the door, sending it flying into the swamp before speeding out and then yanking off the front door for Sookie, “Are you hurt? Eric would be annoyed if you are,” she said dryly.

“I think I’m fine but I can’t undo the buckle and I think I’d fall into Andy if I could,” Sookie said, pushing the airbag from her face. “What bout the rest of you?”

“This is not my day,” Andy growled, punching at the air bag to make it go down, then giving out a shout when he saw Addanc penned under the front of the car, struggling to move as dark liquid flowed from its body. “What the fuck is that.”

“Road kill,” Pam answered, giving Addanc a look over, “or almost. Give it a few minutes.”

“Very funny,” Andy shot back. “Hey Kenya, how are you back there?” Andy asked, as he tried undoing his seatbelt. But he started twisting around to see the back when Kenya didn’t answer, “Kenya? Kenya, answer me,” he started demanding.

“Oh god Andy we have to get her out of here,” Sookie shouted as she was able to turn enough to see Kenya, the deputy was unconscious and the window next to her was turning red as blood filled the spider web of crakes that were spread out across it, centered right where her head lay. “Pam lay the car down, just pull it flat,” she ordered, trying to undo her belt.

“You are so lucky the King has a soft spot for you,” Pam answered sourly as she did as requested and pulled the side of the car down until the cop car was back on four wheels again.

Less than a minute later she was rolling her eyes again as she cut her wrist with her fingernail and let some of her blood drop into Kenya’s head wound. She had been pulled from the car by Andy and Sookie who were both able to get out rather easily once the car was back on all four wheels. But even with the blood Kenya didn’t move.

“What’s taking so long?” Andy asked frowning down at his deputy.

“It may be magic but it still a head wound, wait,” Pam answered pulling her arm back as the cut healed itself. “And we should be heading that way,” she added pointing toward the other side of the road where Addanc had been going. Tree branches were mangled and bushes upturned as far as they could see.

“Yeah, You’re probably right,” Sookie agreed but then looked toward Andy and Kenya and then Addanc, “but what about Kenya and whatever the hell that thing is?”

“I’m staying with Kenya, I’ll see if I can get the radio through to Kevin,” Andy told her, “and as for that thing, that’s easy.”

And with that Andy pulled out his gun and leveled it at the still struggling Addanc. Addanc snapped its powerful jaw at Andy but couldn’t get its feet to stand. After three shots it stopped moving at all.

***</center>

“I don’t know how much longer this will work,” Joshua cried out holding out his hand, keeping up the thin shield of light, the only thing between himself and Claude and Llamhigyn Y Dwr and the Gwyllgi.

“Just keep picturing the barrier in your mind, hold them back,” Claude repeated his instruction even as he held out his own hand, but nothing happened, just as all the other times, “By the covenant of the Throne of Winter, work!” he cursed, jutting out his hand at Llamhigyn Y Dwr.

Nothing happened but the Water Leaper laughing before flashing out with his tongue, almost reaching through the light before it was jerked back. “How long can the child hold out? Not long, then we will began our feast on Sidhe flesh,” he mocked, darting out his tongue again.

This time the pink tongue forced its way into the light, pushing past it, striking the tree behind the two Sidhe, sending shards of bark and wood flying.

Joshua let out a cry as he moved his hands to shield himself from them, breaking the barrier of light.

Llamhigyn Y Dwr pulled back and flashed out his tongue again with lighting speed even as one of the Gwyllgi darted forward, its jaw wide and filled with teeth.

“NO!” Claude yelled, lashing out with a kick and sending the Gwyllgi yelping backwards while he shot out and grabbed Llamhigyn Y Dwr’s tongue in his hand and yanked, hard, before throwing it back at the Leaper. “You will not harm my blood,” he declared.

“What?!” Joshua shouted, his eyes big and wide as he stared at Claude.

“Not now, your light, use it,” Claude ordered, never taking his eyes from Llamhigyn Y Dwr.

“Too late, I will eat you both!” Llamhigyn Y Dwr crocked, his tongue shooting out again, this time aimed straight for Claude. Far too fast for him to catch.

“I don’t think so,” Sookie countered.

Sookie’s voice was accompanied by a wave of white light, shielding Joshua and Claude from Llamhigyn Y Dwr even as it forced the darkfae and two of the Gwyllgi back and away from the Sidhe.

The other Gwyllgi did not move, one broken and lifeless, it fell from Pam’s hand even as she hissed, fangs out, at the darkfaes, “I don’t know what you are but get the fuck out of my territory.”

“You think to stand against me, corrupted mortal? I fear you no more than I fear the blasted Sidhe,” Llamhigyn Y Dwr said, letting out a great croak as it let loose its tongue again.

***

Hoyt had no idea how he kept up with Jason, but he did.

At the sound of the first gunshot they ran as fast as they could in the direction of the sound. Within seconds, they found the trail of broken trees and uprooted plants and raced down it.

They only stopped a moment by Andy and Kenya’s side, she was now awake but Andy was still keeping her on the ground until the medics arrived and cleared her. They stopped just long enough to see Addanc and be told about Joshua’s frantic call.

With a shout, Jason told Hoyt to stay put as he ran after his sister but Hoyt ignored the words, he stayed by his side until they reached the others.

That was when Jason tackled the giant frog and he placed himself between Joshua and everything else.

***

“Your Champion is in need of a lesson in manners,” Mab said coldly as she stepped beside Finvarra.

The Master of the Wydlfae was watching a cascade of falling leafs, each one showing fleeting images of the fight happening in the mortal world. Every so often he would pluck one of the leafs from the fall and give it an intense look before dropping it and resuming his viewing of the others.

After dropping the latest leaf he had taken he glanced toward the Queen. “You confront him before the Mirror on matters of the heart and you expect something other than unrestrained passion?” he asked idly.

“I am a Queen of the Fae, I expect, and receive much,” Mab declared fiercely.

“But not from all of mine,” Finvarra told her, taking another leaf. “Your Fae has told his child, he helps protect the Sidhe from the dark ones,” he added holding out the leaf toward her.

“The child has powers, he does not…He has done so much for the boy,” Mab admitted, taking the leaf and looking into it. “A boy that may follow his father into my court,” she speculated, tapping the leaf with her finger tip, covering it with frost for a moment.

“You would help him. After his actions,” Finvarra said, heat entering his voice.

“You spoke the truth, your Wyld ones do not answer to me, and neither do my Sidhe answer to you,” Mab answered coolly.

Finvarra narrowed his eyes at her for a moment before returning to his leaves.

***

Sookie let out a cry as she watched Jason be thrown by Llamhigyn Y Dwr, tumbling in the dirt. As Jason struggled to get up the, Water Leaper turned toward Sookie. The tongue almost shot right through her wall of light, stopping only when Jason smacked the frog with a fallen tree truck.

The wall of light held but weakened around the edges enough for one of the Gwyllgi to charge at Joshua, Hoyt, and Claude who were still by the tree. They were protected just enough by the light to keep them safe but not enough for them to risk making a break past both Gwyllgi that guarded them.

Joshua raised his hand to try to cast a wall of light but the field of light was faint and dispersed, offering no barrier to the dark dog. It easily dodged Hoyt’s kick, to flank the adults. Keeping the mortal between itself and Claude, it lunged at Joshua’s throat.

“Not mine,” Claude yelled, diving forward, trying to shield Joshua even as he reflexively threw out his hand.

Only this time something happened. A ball of shadow burst forth from his hand slamming into the dogfae and sending it backward, tumbling right to Pam’s feet.

“A gift for me? You shouldn’t have,” Pam said snapping the fae’s neck before looking at Claude, “Mind telling me why you waited so long to start doing that?” she demanded to know.

“Things change,” Claude remarked, sending a blast of shadowed light at the last remaining Gwyllgi with a grin, “Joshua, stay near Sookie,” he ordered marching forward and herding the dog way from the others.

Joshua didn’t move until Hoyt give him a light shove on his shoulder. “Stay safe,” Hoyt told the teen, holding up the stick he’d grabbed and turning towards the two remaining dark ones he could see, as Joshua joined Sookie, still staring at Claude wide eyed.

That is when Diana entered the fray; she had followed the other fae from above and stayed out of it at first, hidden by the high leaves and branches of the trees. But when she saw Hoyt standing alone, unguarded by any fae, she acted.

She dove right for him, hitting him with a wave of green energy that sent him tumbling across what had become the battlefield, away from the Sidhe who could shield him. She followed to charge again but pulled herself back just in time to dodge the stick that Hoyt swung toward her.

“You,” Hoyt said in surprise, remembering her as she darted back, using the time he’d bought to get to his feet.

“Yes, mortal, me,” she hissed as she blasted at him with a tight ball of green light.

Hoyt barely managed to dodge it, ducking behind a tree as he called out, “The King let you live, why don’t you just, you know, live your life,” he asked, sticking his head out to look at her and dive from the tree when he saw she was going to blast it.

“My family is dead. If I could have burnt the Throne they would have died for a reason but you stopped me,” Diana ranted, shooting off balls of green light randomly toward Hoyt as she did so, “they died and I still failed, because of you.”

“Fuck,” Hoyt swore, tumbling to the ground to keep from being hit by any of the balls of light flying toward him, glancing around for anyone who could help.

Jason was still fighting the giant frog along with his near twin. The frog was strong and fast enough to still be able to keep harassing Sookie while fighting off both the other Fae, forcing Sookie to keep up her light to protect herself, Joshua and Pam.

Hoyt was on his own, so he charged.

Diana saw him diving toward her and she let out another blast, catching Hoyt in the shoulder.

He grunted in pain but he didn’t let it stop him. He propelled himself forward and into the Dark One sending them both to the ground.

From across the field Jason heard Hoyt and watched his lover take the hit before tackling the fae. It was only the ever present tongue of Llamhigyn Y Dwr that kept him from rushing to help Hoyt. But he had to trust Hoyt to look after himself until he could finish this fight.

Which is when Jason stepped up his game and this time when the tongue lashed out toward him he didn’t just smack it away or dodge it like he had been. He grabbed it and yanked back, hard just as Claude went for one of its wings.

Llamhigyn Y Dwr’s cry of pain echoed for miles.

Everyone turned toward it, even Diana and Hoyt stopped in their struggle long enough to watch the water leaper rearing back in agony, half its tongue in Jason’s hand, black-green blood gushing from the dark wyld one’s mouth. The same liquid flowed from it’s now misshapen wing that hung limp next to Claude.

Jason barely took another step toward Llamhigyn Y Dwr before Finvarra appeared in a whirl of fall leaves. “Yield to the will of your King and Master and his Sgiath, Llamhigyn Y Dwr, or die as have the other Dark Ones that stood beside you this day,” he ordered, glaring at the Water Leaper.

Llamhigyn Y Dwr’s body was racked by a trembles as it croaked its plea for mercy, barely able to raise itself on its legs before crashing back to the ground.

“Return to your island. Do nothing but wait and I will speak with these later,” The Master of the Wyldfae ordered, waving a hand and causing a swarm of red and golden leaves to rise from the ground and surround the beast. Then a gust of wind whisked them away, Llamhigyn Y Dwr nowhere in sight.

“Someone going to tell me who the leaf master is and why he wasn’t here twenty minutes ago,” Pam asked the crowd, eyeing the Autumn King.

Sookie’s whispered, “Pam,” giving the Vampire a gestures to be quiet but no one noticed or paid either of them any mind as that is when Diana chose to act again.

“No, no... you... no not again- no,” Diana screamed a yelled, her hands glowing pale green as her whole body shook with rage. “I will have blood, someone will die,” she spat out glaring at Finvarra then Jason but it wasn’t until her eyes fell to Hoyt, mere feet from her that her lips twisted into a smile.

She dove at him.

Hoyt didn’t even have a chance to move, he knew this was it as her glowing hands reached at his chest, then they stopped, a hair’s breadth from his shirt, his skin.

“I’ve told you not to touch him before,” Jason reminder her, his hand clamped around her neck. He flung her into the trunk of a tree next to him. “Last time you hurt Hoyt my King saved you life, this time he won’t,” he made clear.

Diana didn’t even have time to see what was happening before Jason’s fist had planted itself into the tree, passing through her chest to get there.

Jason didn’t watch as she slowly slumped to the ground the glow in her eyes fading. He was already back at Hoyt’s side.

“You okay, Bubba?” Jason asked, kneeling down next to his love.

Hoyt couldn’t answer at first. Again he was seeing both Jasons, the one he grew up with and the one that looked every bit the Wyldfae Hoyt knew his husband was. But this time they weren’t two different Jason, they were just Jason, even his eyes both looked timeless and dangerous but still held love and worry, in one set of eyes.

“Bubba?” Jason repeated, lightly cupping Hoyt’s face with one hand, “She didn’t…” he trailled off, his eyes darting all over Hoyt’s body.

“I’m fine,” Hoyt answered, startled into talking at the increased worry he saw, “She didn’t hu-“ his words were cut off with a hiss when he moved his shoulder, feeling the effects of the one hit he had taken.

“Hoyt, damn, she’s lucky she’s already-- Do we need this looked at?” Jason asked concerned, turning to Finvarra.

“It will leave no lasting harm but I will see to it still. Deal with the others,” Finvarra ordered, kneeling by Hoyt’s side.

Jason was hesitant to go but another go from Finvarra and Sookie waving him over finally got him to move.

“Remove the shirt Fortenberry,” Finvarra ordered, running his rough bark-like hands over the shoulder once Hoyt had slowly pulled his shirt off that shoulder.

Hoyt had expected it to hurt but rather than feeling coarse, his fingers felt soothing, relaxing his shoulder. “Thank you,” he said after a moment, casting a look toward Jason, watching him.

“You see him differently now,” Finvarra said, his tone amused.

“Yes how—what--changed in him?” Hoyt asked, still watching Jason.

“In my Sgiath, nothing. The change was in you,” Finvarra answered, sitting back, pleased with Hoyt’s shoulder.

“That’s a lot better,” Hoyt said, stretching it before looking back at Finvarra. “What do you mean me?” he asked.

“It was never truly my Wyld one that was divided, but your view of him through your bond. You came to see him as two for reasons I do not understand. But it would seem Tatiana understands mortals better than I had thought she did. Her actions before the Mirror with you and my Sgiath seem to have helped you deal with whatever mortal reason caused you to see your beloved as two being,” Finvarra explained before standing up. “But that is enough, mortal, tell my Sgiath I will see him in the field of frost for the last dance of winter.”

And with those words, Finvarra vanished, no leaves or flashes of light or doorways, just not there any longer. Hoyt blinked. He wasn’t sure if he was ever going to get used to things like that being part of his life.

***

“It seems Finvarra’s champion was well chosen after all,” Mab remarked, sitting beside Tatiana in her glade of endless summer.

“Yes, it would seem he is very capable when properly motivated,” Tatiana agreed, dropping a handful of flower petals onto the shimmering lake before her, banishing the last image of the fight which she had been watching.

“Motivated by love perhaps?” Mab asked, raising an eye brow as she gave the other Sidhe a look.

“There are few things more motivating,” Tatiana pointed out.

Mab leaned back and studied Tatiana for a long moment. Tatiana responded by picking a seed from the air and growing it into blossoming flower with a smile.

“Why?” the Queen of Winter asked at last.

“Sometimes even Finvarra needs to be reminded of the weaknesses of his Wyldfae. Lest Autumn become too much like Spring,” the Queen of Summer answered, throwing the flower to the wind.

***

“Well that was fun, I can tell the King everything’s been dealt with?”

“Yes, I don’t think that thing is coming back, what was it anyways?” Sookie answered Pam before looking at Claude and Jason as he joined them.

“A big fucking pain. I can’t believe he’s letting the frog live,” Jason frowned, folding his arms with a huff.

“I’m sure he had his reasons,” Sookie offered weakly, clearly not believing it herself.

“Llamhigyn Y Dwr is a creature of ancient legend. You do not kill those lightly,” Claude said entering the conversation.

“Maybe,” Jason said, glancing over toward Hoyt and Finvarra just as the King was standing to leave.

“Well, whatever his reasons, if that…thing shows up again, Eric and I will do more than watch,” Pam informed them. “But now I need my beauty sleep and it’s almost 3.” And with that Pam vanished in a blur.

“Why do you spend time with such vile creatures?” Claude asked, looking at Sookie, bewildered.

“They are-“ Sookie started to answer, but Jason didn’t let her finish.

“Oh yes they are,” Jason made very clear. “Oh one or two might be fine but on the whole, those fuckers are well…fuckers.”

“Jason, they aren’t all that bad,” Sookie said with a frown. “And you are going to give Claude the wrong idea about them.”

“Have no worries, my sister has seen to my feeling for such dark beasts,” Claude informed them with an amused smile.

“Your sister. Oh-Claudine is going to be so pissed at me. She came looking for you- damn I told her I’d tell her the moment I heard anything about where you were. Claudine!” Sookie explained before yelling into the air.

“I wouldn’t expect any response,” Claude said, looking to where Finvarra had been standing.

“What? Why wouldn’t-“ Sookie began to asked when a cry interrupted her.

“Claude,” Claudine was calling out, loud and filled with emotions, before the glare that she had appeared in had faded. “You’re alive. I was so worried.” She added, embracing Claude tightly.

“This is unexpected,” was all Claude said in return as he let his sister hold him and even half hugged her in return.

“Guys? Shouldn’t we find out if Andy and Kenya are okay first? Then have this talk somewhere else,” Hoyt suggested, joining the group just in time to see Claudine arrive. “Say someplace with food, because I’m hungry,” he added, stepping toward Joshua and Jason and pulling an arm around his love and then the teen.

Joshua let him.

***Epilog***

“Oh hell. Why do I have a feeling I’m about to hear some more tall tails about fairyland,” Arlene said as she watched the door of Merlotte’s open despite the closed sign hanging from said door. .

“Fucking fairyland and the fairies…oh present company excluded,” Andy added, glancing between Jason, Sookie, Claudine and Claude, his gaze suspicious when they landed on the latter siblings.

“I’ll fuck whoever can just pour me a drink,” Kenya barked plopping down at the bar. “And don’t give me any crap about it being past last call,” she included.

Andy sat right next to her as Tommy set two glasses down before them. “You didn’t miss a week did you? Because I’m sure I just saw you all last night…well not all of you,” he amended looking at Jason’s doppelganger with a puzzled look.

“You must clean up nice,” Alrene added, taking a good look at Claude, “maybe the whole fae thing isn’t all bad after all if they make twins. You’re a lucky man there, Hoyt,” the waitress said, giving Hoyt a wink before looking back at Claude. “...you are a fairy right? Because the dirty thing is making me wonder,” she pointed out, waving her finger around Claude’s grimy clothing and body.

“Being trapped in the mortal realm is going to be tiresome,” Claude said by way of not answering while he followed Jason, Hoyt, Joshua and Sookie to one of the tables not far from the bar.

“Look I know it’s late but there’s always something sitting back there,” Sookie said, falling into the chair.

“For you, always. And any friend of yours,” Sam said stepping out of the hall that lead to his office.

“Good, then can someone just bring out the grub?” Joshua demanded.

“Teenagers,” Sookie said amused, watching Joshua.

“But he has a point. Eating would be good,” Hoyt added, patting his belly.

“We can compare notes and shit after,” Jason said in support of the idea, eyeing the kitchen.

“As you do that I will see to my brother,” Claudine said pulling Claude toward the back tables and out of hearing of the others. “You’re alive.”

“Yes, Finvarra did not just want me dead. He wanted me stripped of my powers and stranded in this realm, My lady agreed with him…for a time,” Claude explained, calling forth a small ball of shadow.

“She had not relented completely. She told me I would be called to you soon but I still had to wait for Sookie and…” Claudine stopped, hesitant.

“What is it?” Claude asked, narrowing his eyes.

“Let me fix these, you shouldn’t be dressed so,” Claudine said pointing to his clothing, with a golden glow they, and he, become fresh, his dirty clothing and appearance gone, taking the odor with it.

“Claudine,” Claude warned, giving his sister a hard look, “what is it?”

“You…you’re still banished,” Claudine finally said.

“Ah.”

“Ah?” Claudine parroted, puzzled. “I tell you that you’re to remain in this realm you hate and you say ah?”

“I have my powers restored, and this realm isn’t without its advantages,” Claude informed her, looking over at Joshua.

“Will you tell him?” Claudine questioned when she followed his gaze.

“No, he already has a family,” Claude told her with a smile before he headed back over to join the others.

***

Hoyt smiled as he watched Jason jumping around the iced over lake, catching snowflakes along with a dozen other fae, both Sidhe and Wyldfae of all shapes and sizes.

The Winter gathering was slowly winding down but Hoyt hadn’t moved since the play and performances by the fire had finished and Jason had gotten up to mingle.

The others had mostly ignored him but he didn’t care, Jason was having fun. He was so focused on watching Jason that he didn’t realize that someone was trying to get his attention at first.

Not until he felt fur brushing around his arm did he look down to see Seanchas fluttering around, chattering wildly.

“Well hello there,” Hoyt said sitting more upright, “I didn’t think I’d see you here. I thought you had to stay near your bush,” he commented. “But it’s nice to see you.”

Seanchas just kept chattering away, his language meaning nothing to Hoyt but his meaning was clear. He thought it was nice to see Hoyt too.

***The End***

Master Post

Title: Human bound Fae 2/3 [True Blood]

2013-08-27T16:45:02Z

Previous Part

***Chapter Two

Hoyt pulled off his hardhat and wiped his forehead as he looked at the digging equipment, the broken digging equipment.

“It was just repaired last week. This is the first time it’s been used and you’re telling me it’s already broke?” Hoyt clarified, turning the key and listening as the engine stuttered to life only to putter out again moments later.

“I don’t know what to say, Sir,” Alex told his boss with a grimace at the machine. “We brought it out here and then started it up first thing this morning. It worked fine for about half an hour,” he explained, pointing to the four yard ditch that they had carved out that morning.

Hoyt kicked at the offending machine, making a loud bang, then asking “So it was working, going well. Then what happened?”

“We stopped it to deal with a rock, cleared that out of the way then went back to the digger and well…” Alex finished with a shrug and a frown.

“And that’s when it wouldn’t work,” Hoyt said, nodding. “The same thing happened last time. This ditch is three months behind schedule,” he complained, getting out of the digger, popping open the hood. “Anything obvious?”

“We checked it out as best we could. Ryan’s even a fair hand at engines but he couldn’t see anything, not without really tearing it apart and this ain’t the place for that,” Alex answered his boss, pointing out Ryan before gesturing to the mostly empty forested road side.

“No it’s not, the garage always has to tear it apart to find out what’s wrong,” Hoyt said, dismissing it. “What can you do without it? We are just way too behind...” he asked, walking toward the hill the road crew was trying to dig the ditch through.

“Well, we could work on clearing out the lowland. Make sure that when we do get the ditch done the water has somewhere to go,” Alex suggested as the two reached the top of the small ridge and surveyed the depression that would help keep the roads clear of water during a heavy rain.

“Good, good. That should keep your crew busy the rest of the da--” Hoyt responded, estimating how long clearing out the dead fall and cutting back some of the larger trees would take Alex’s crew while walking through the area, cutting himself off when he saw something moving in the bushes. ”What’s that?”

“What’s what?” Alex asked, looking up from the clipboard he was making his notes on. “You’d think all the wildlife would have got scared off by the racket we were making earlier,” he added, giving the area a once over.

Hoyt gave the bush another, just enough to see a furry tail and a blue butterfly like wing flashing between the leaves and branches. “What the hell…Alex why don’t you tell the guys you’re all on lunch early,” he ordered, waving back toward the road.

“You sure?” Alex asked, grinning at the nod he got from a distracted Hoyt. “Sure thing Boss,” he added wasting no time legging it back to the road to share the news with the other men of his crew.

Hoyt waited until Alex was out of sight before taking a closer look at the bush. Once more he was able to just catch the flash of a tail or the flutter of a wing but he could see nothing more beyond glimpse in the corner of his eye, “Hello? Anyone in there?” Hoyt said at last.

“Of course no one is there Hoyt,” Hoyt told himself right after, rolling his eyes as he turned around intent on returning to the road and the road crew.

But he didn’t make it more than a single step.

The bush rustled behind him. Only he didn’t just hear the sound of leaves and twigs moving, there was also a clicking sound almost like that of a chipmunk, only Hoyt was fairly sure it wasn’t a chipmunk.

And he was proven right when he turned around and saw something that clearly wasn’t a chipmunk. It had the tail of one, even the body and face of one mostly. But the light blue butterfly wings and the orange glowing eyes set it apart from any chipmunk Hoyt knew about and it was hovering in front of the bush at about waist height.

“You’re a fairy aren’t you?” he asked the not-chipmunk.

The creature responded with rapid clicking and chatting, whooshing back the forth.

“Hold on, whoa slow down, I don’t speak fairy. I don’t know anything your saying,” Hoyt half yelled holding up his hands.

The creature went quiet and seemed to pout and look sad as he hung in the air before Hoyt.

“But you can understand me can’t you?” Hoyt asked, the answer confirmed when the fae-chipmunk started clicking and chatting again, much slower this time.

“Well I still can’t understand you but…” Hoyt paused and thought for a moment, studying the fae as it seemed to study him until an idea came to him. “How about this, I’ll ask yes or no questions, if it’s no you float this way,” he pointed to his left, “and if he’s yes you go that way,” pointing to the right. “That work?” he asked.

The fae-chipmunk darted to the right before returning to the middle.

“Well, now we’re getting somewhere. Now what to ask. Basics, you are a fairy right?” Hoyt asked, the fae-chipmunk went right again, “Good, the last thing this town needs is something new. Are you a s… Sid-he fairy?”

Hoyt took a step back at the outburst of what was plainly angry chatter that accompanied the flash to the left, “Okay clearly not and you don’t like being called one. You’re Wyldfae when? A Fall one?” he let out a breath as the fae-chipmunk seemed to calm down and drift to the right, staying there.

“Your showing yourself because of this aren’t you?” Hoyt asked, taping the wooden leaf on the upper left of his coat. The Wyldfae reminded on the right.

“You know I’m not a fairy of any type. You get I’m mortal?” Hoyt asked and even on the non-human face he could see just how ridiculous the fae saw his question. “Of course you know I’m mortal. You’re not dumb just because you don’t speak English. I need Jason.”

At the mention of Jason’s name the fae-chipmunk became excited and started chirping and clicking loudly, flying all about.

“Hey, keep it down. I’m not the only mortal around, you know,” Hoyt barked, glancing back toward the road before turning back toward the more subdue but still excited fae. “You want to talk with Jason?” the fae moved to the right. “Can’t you just go talk with him?” moved to the left, “can you leave here?” still on the left. “He needs to come to you,” floating to the right, “I can do that…are you the reason our equipment keeps having trouble?” Hoyt said, asking once last question.

The creature may have stayed in the middle but Hoyt didn’t miss that it suddenly wasn’t looking at him anymore, but was in fact looking everywhere else. “I’ll try and be back with Jas tonight…don’t break anything else until then.” Hoyt told the fae-chipmunk with a half hearted glare.

He was glad the fae-chipmunk floated to the right but now he had to think of how to get the crew moved somewhere else, and away from the fairy.

***

“Why do you enter my waters, Llamhigyn Y Dwr, and with a human form on,” came the low growl, almost like a crocodile, though Diana could not see signs of any crocodile or other creature.

“The false lord has named a Sgiath, Addanc,” Llamhigyn Y Dwr gurgled and croaked as it floated above the marsh lake, its leathery bat wings creating ripples across the water’s surface.

Which was why Diana hadn’t seen Addanc before. For when the spring Wyldfae roared in anger and rage, opening its large crocodile snout and mouth, she realized it had been on the surface and visible the whole time, she had just not seen him.

“He dares. The weakly king dares,” Addanc roared even more, splashing the water with his wide beaver tail as he thrashed in anger. “This will not be born,” it declared.

“No, Addanc, it will not be,” Llamhigyn Y Dwr agreed. “We will stop the Sgiath, split his body and feed his essence to Y Diawl and then the Betrayer will be dealt with. Will you aid me?”

“Yes, Llamhigyn Y Dwr. This world is ours,” Addanc cried out giving the lake another slap. “And none shall take it, be they mortal or Fae,” it stated loudly.

It made Diana’s already cold blood run colder, and made her grin.

***

“You can’t really be holding that against me, it’s not like it was my fault. I had no idea time worked differently there,” Jason defended himself to Andy, trying to get moved to a different shift on the new schedule that started the next month.

“I ended up in a fucking fairy world. Who else should I blame, Stackhouse?” Andy complained, pulling off his Sheriff’s hat, fidgeting with it in his hands, glancing around his office and not looking at his deputy. “Look, Jason, I don’t want to talk about…that place.”

“It’s not that bad, and once the time thing’s under control-“

“Just don’t be late and don’t tell me anything about it, just don’t Stackhouse. Now get out of my office and I’ll think about giving you a day shift next month,” Andy relented just trying to get Jason to leave.

“Really?” Jason asked, surprised. “That’s great. Being able to get up with Hoyt when it’s not my day off would be--“

“Stackhouse!,” Andy barked, cutting through Jason’s rambling. “Out, now,” he ordered, pointing to his office door.

“Right, leaving, right now,” Jason said, heading for the door, turning just before reaching it. “And a Tuesdays, day shift?” he threw out before ducking out the door just in time to miss the something Andy had thrown at him.

Jason ignored the faint sound of Andy cursing him coming from the Sheriff’s office and started heading right toward the front, quickening his pace when he heard Hoyt’s voice drifting down the hall.

“I know he’s not on shift, but his truck is right outside so is he here or not?” Hoyt demanded of Kevin for the third time just as Jason walked into the main lobby of the station.

“I don’t know, I haven’t see-- he is here,” Kevin commented in surprise, seeing Jason.

“Clearly,” Hoyt said, almost snapping but not quite, turning from Kevin toward his man. “Jas, don’t you ever answer your phone?” he questioned, pulling Jason into a hug,

“Damn did it die again?” Jason asked rhetorically, pulling out his phone and pushing the power button only for nothing to happen. “Man, I don’t think it likes going back and forth, it’s just killing the battery on this thing,” he complained, shoving his phone back into his pocket.

“Well, we can deal with that later, we have somewhere to get to right now,” Hoyt told Jason as he started dragging him toward the doors leading to the parking lot and their vehicles.

“Don’t worry, Bubba, it only takes 5 minutes to get to the school and Joshua won’t be out for another 15 at least,” Jason said, trying to relax Hoyt, misunderstanding where Hoyt meant for them to go. “And should you be working? You’re never off in time to pick him up…” he then asked out of curiosity.

“Joshua, right,” Hoyt mumbled, stopping just outside the doors of the station, “We’ll take your truck, pick up Joshua, then head out to the bend in Jefferson road,” Hoyt explained, working it out in his head. “I took the afternoon. There’s something we need to deal with,” he added.

“Something fun? I can make it quick before we pick up Joshua,” Jason said back with a wide and sexy grin.

Hoyt smiled in return. “We’re not making Joshua wait.” He stated cuffing the back of Jason’s head. “Now get into the truck,” he added.

Jason grinned even brighter and did as he was told.

***

“I feel for the mortal,” Tatiana said as she watched Jason and Hoyt sit outside Bon Temp High school for Joshua on the surface of a wide stone well filled to the brim with crystal clear water that glowed from beneath, illuminating not only the images that played across it but also the smooth stone cave it was nestled in.

The image of Jason and Hoyt sitting outside Bon Temp High school while they waited for Joshua played over the surface of a wide stone well filled to the brim with crystal clear water. The waters glowed from beneath, illuminating not only the images that played across it but also the two Sidhe Queens and the smooth stone cave they were all nestled, “I feel for the mortal,” Tatiana said thoughrfully as she watched the image.

“He is mortal, what does he matter,” Mab said in return, glancing at the waters before looking back at her fellow Queen.

“He is a mortal with a caring heart. He would pass a test of kindness should one of my fae have put him to it,” Tatiana explained, shifting the pool to show random moments from Hoyt’s life with a wave of her hand.

It showed him sharing his lunch with another who had none as a child, holding a friend when she needed comfort and turning down her offer of more when she made it as a teen, holding doors for seniors or women, grabbing items off the higher shelves at stores for others when a man. Nothing world changing, just small acts of kindness and respect for others.

“Maybe he would. But he is bonded to the Wyldfae, bound by love. His caring heart is destined to break,” Mab pointed out, staring dispassionately at the image of the two men the well now showed. “His acts of kindness will become acts of contempt, fueled by bitterness and loneliness.”

“Maybe…maybe not. Something could be done,” Tatiana offered, looking over at the Winter Sidhe.

“What could be done? The Wyld One will leave him as the mortal ages and he does not. That is if his restless nature does not drive him to another before then. The mortal’s heart is as good as broken already, and has been for some years,” Mab responded, shifting the water to show a party from Hoyt’s and Jason’s High school years. Jason was laying in the grass passed out from drinking, like most of those around them, while Hoyt balled up his jacket and pushed it under Jason’s head before curling up on the grass about a foot and a half from him, watching the man he would one day call husband sleep with his arms wrapped around the woman he had had sex with moments before. “If it ever wasn’t broken,” she added softly.

“Maybe…maybe not,” Tatiana repeated, studying the image.

***

“Want to finally tell me why we’re heading to the cursed part of Jefferson road there Bubba?” Jason asked as they left the proper part of the town and headed down Jefferson road.

“Cursed? Are we talking witch’s curse or something else?” Joshua cut in from the back seat, sticking his head between the two men in the front of the truck.

“No, it’s not a real curse, it’s just bad luck,” Jason dismissed the idea before going on to explain, “Equipment breaking down, things going missing, working getting delayed all the time. It happens at other sites too.”

“But not for over ten years,” Hoyt countered, “but, no, it’s not really a curse, it’s one of you Wyldfae causing more problems.” He answered, getting to the root of their sudden drive out to the area, just as he pulled to the side of the road where the Road Crew had been working--or trying to--earlier that day.

“Wyldfae? You saw a fae here? That rocks!” Joshua exclaimed, all but jumping from the truck, glancing about.

“We don’t always cause problems,” Jason bemoan softly as he also get out of the truck, a bit slower then Joshua. “Did any of the others see him?” the mortal form Wyldfae asked, speaking a bit louder.

“No, he kept himself out of sight until I was alone. This is the only reason he even showed himself to me.” Hoyt elaborated, tapping the leaf on his chest while looking at the one on Jason’s.

“Then he shouldn’t have a problem showing himself again. So which way?” Jason asked, smiling amusedly at Joshua who was peaking into every bush and under every rock, calling for the Wyldfae like he was calling a dog.

“Right over the hill, right where we planned on putting the runoff drain so the road wouldn’t flood in a heavy rain,” Hoyt told his lover, leading them to the bush the Wyldfae had been hidden in earlier. “Hello again, I brought Jason,” he called out as they neared it.

“Fucking cool.”

Joshua’s shout from behind them shocked the not-chipmunk, which had just started to come out of the bush far enough for Jason and Joshua to see the orange glowing eyes and butterfly wings on the chipmunk body, darting back between the leaves and breaches of the shrub. And getting the teen a couple of looks.

“My bad, didn’t mean to scare it,” Joshua apologized at once, backing up with his hands up. “But did you get a load of it?” he just had to add.

“Come on out buddy. We won’t let the kid scream again,” Jason reassured the other Wyldfae as he knelt near, but not too near, the bush.

“Sgiath?” the fae-chipmunk, clicked and chirped as he slowly floated out of the plant again, its glowing eyes darting between the three. “It is true-true-true it’s true,” the fae-chipmunk burst out excitedly, fluttering everywhere at once.

“Well damn if you could speak English why didn’t you do that earlier,” Hoyt asked, crossing his arms as he looked down at the creature, “and what’s true?”

“What? He wasn’t earlier?” Jason asked turning from the now confused fae-chipmunk to Hoyt. “What was he speaking?”

“What are you two talking about?” Joshua asked looking worried between the two. “He’s not talking just making weird noises,” the young fae said, to which the fae-chipmunk seconded confirming it could speak no mortal tongue.

Both Jason and Hoyt understood him.

“You understanding him isn’t odd, you think all the fae speak English.” Hoyt reminded his love before looking at the fae-chipmunk again. “But I normally can’t and I couldn’t earlier…so what that hell?” he asked the group at large, not really expecting an answer.

All four were silent for a long moment, each looking between the other three until Jason turned toward the fae-chipmunk. “You have any idea?”

“No-no-no Sgiath, mortal mate shouldn’t shouldn’t shouldn’t understand. Nope he shouldn’t,” the fae-chipmunk clicked and chirped quickly, still zipping all around Jason. “You need to help help help Seanchas. Yes yes yes, stop the mortals, save the dale. Save us, save us, save us.”

“Whoa slow down there. One thing at a time,” Jason shouted, twisting and turning to try and keep the flying chipmunk in sight as he kept moving about. “You don’t know why Hoyt can understand you, right? I got that much.” Jason added but then went on before the fae could speak, “So just who are you?”

“Seanchas, that’s me, Seanchas. You’ll help Seanchas keep the mortals away away away?” the fae-chipmunk, Seanchas, answered then asked, still zooming around the three.

“What mortals? And stop moving and hold the fuck still, Seanchas,” Jason ordered at last, yelling over Seanchas’s voice, after cranking around to see him only for Seanchas to move out of sight again.

“Harsh man,” Joshua quipped, giving Jason a bit of a glare at the tone he’d used. Jason ignored Joshua, still trying to pin down where Seanchas was.

Seanchas froze almost right where he was, looking more then a bit scared, “Yes, Sgiath. Seanchas is sorry Sgiath, Seanchas will stay right here. Won’t move at all, nope, no, not one bit,” Seanchas said, landing with a plop in front of the bush he had come out of in the first place.

“Okay, good, just stay right there. Now explain, help you with what?” Jason asked, watching the now not moving Seanchas.

“The mortals. Destroy destroy destroy, all mortals ever seem to want to do do do. Seanchas protect but they come closer closer closer, Seanchas need help help help,” Seanchas explained, almost vibrating with the need to move but managing to stay on the ground and mostly in the same spot. “But they won’t get the dale, they won’t won’t won’t. Seanchas protects home, home, home.”

“What dale?” Jason asked looking around, and yeah the ground dipped low but nothing he’d call a valley.

“Who’s Dale?” Joshua asked, looking around for another person or fae creature.

“We’re in the dale, we’d be sending water right through it whenever it rained, and it wouldn’t drain quickly,” Hoyt explained before kneeling in front of the small fae. “We’d be destroying your home, wouldn’t we?” he asked, realizing why Seanchas had been stopping the road crew in any way he could.

“Mortals destroy,” Seanchas repeated, looking crestfallen, his clicks and chirps soft.

“We build too,” Jason told Seanchas confidently before turning to Hoyt. “You can get the road crew to come up with a workaround right?” he asked.

“A workaround for what? Is someone going to tell me what the hell you all are talking about?” Joshua complained, fed up with only understanding half of what was being said.

“After we’re done, now let the man answer,” Jason shushed the teen, still looking toward Hoyt for his response.

“We have a couple of weeks at least before the digger is up and running again so, yeah we can work on something, maybe run it toward the other bend in the river, it’s a bit farther away from the road but maybe it could work,” Hoyt answered after thinking for a few minutes.

“Good then it’s solved,” Jason stated, grinning. “That was easy,” he added.

“You will stop the mortals and their digging digging digging? Seanchas’s home is safe Sgiath? Really truly safe safe safe?” Seanchas cheered happily, unable to stay on the ground he started bounding and then zipping around in glee.

“Yeah we’ll make it safe, Sean-cha-s. We just didn’t know we had a reason not to flood this area,” Hoyt explained sincerely, stumbling a bit over the fae’s name.

“Thank you thank you, Sgiath’s mortal, Seanchas thanks you,” the fae said just as heartfelt, even landing on Hoyt’s shoulder for a brief moment before zooming off to buzz around all three of them.

“Who’s mortal?” Hoyt asked Seanchas, “Because I belong to Jas-what the hell am I saying; I don’t belong to anyone,” Hoyt said, stomping his foot.

“Darn right he’s mi-hey, yes you are. You’re mine and I’m yours Bubba. We’re in love ain’t we,” Jason declared plainly to Hoyt. Then he turned back toward Seanchas, “But what does this Sgiath mean, you keep saying it,” he asked his fellow wyldfae.

“Sgiath you, you Sgiath. The Sgiath,” Seanchas started to explain, zipping to the front of Jason and pointing at the small wooden oak leaf on Jason’s chest, “Sgiath,” he repeated.

It looked like Seanchas was going to say more when he whipped around to face toward the road then vanished like a flash into his bush just as a voice called over the hill, “Stackhouse! Where did your fool self get off too?”

“Kenya? That you?” Jason called back, recognizing the voice of one of his follow deputies, heading back toward the road with only a quick look at Seanchas’s bush.

Sharing a glance with each other Hoyt and Joshua followed, but not before Hoyt whispered that everything would be alright.

“Damn, Stackhouse, don’t your phone ever work anymore?” Kenya demanded to know once the three were on the road. “And what the hell are you lot doin’ out here?”

“I’ll get a new fucking phone, damn it,” Jason shot back, as much at Hoyt as Kenya. “But what’s up? I’m off today and I was at the station anyways, if they needed me Andy could have said something then,” he added for good measure.

“We didn’t need you then, something’s just happened. Now get in the car, have Hoyt take the kid home, they don’t need to see this,” Kenya told the three, her face pulled tight.

***

Mortal cities were just so…filthy, Claude thought, letting his eyes linger on the papers, plastic bottles and other trash that dirtied the streets of city he had found himself in.

Not that he was much better at this point. The last two days had changed his once clean white shirt and pants into mud stained and ripped pieces of cloth. He was just as dirty as the city.

Though it could be just the part he was in, he was fairly sure it wasn’t one of the better parts of it. Not with the small group of men coming toward him, clearly looking for a fight.

“Well, well, if it isn’t a fucking fairy,” The tall redneck leader of the gang mocked, punching his fist into his other hand. “Looking like that, the hustler can’t be getting much action; let’s say we help him out, boys. How much for the lot of us,” he added, smirking widely at Claude before looking at his gang.

“I’m fairly sure you have the wrong impression. I am not someone to be trifled with,” Claude stated with a glare. “Leave me be, while you still can walk.”

“Ohh, the rent boy thinks he’s a tough guy, does he,” the leader said, shoving Claude’s shoulder. “What’re you going to do?”

“Don’t touch me again, mortal,” Claude shot back, stepping closer to the gang leader, looking him in the eyes.

“Mortal? I’m a mortal, what do you think you are? A god?” the leader mocked, looking around at his boys before turning back to Claude. “Fuck that,” he added, swinging his fist.

It never landed. Claude dropped under it before landing his own punch, sending the man flying backwards. Within seconds the others were lunching themselves at him but they--like their leader--went down in the streets in grunts of pain and cracking of bones.

When it was over Claude was the only one standing, glaring down at the mortals. “You are very lucky I am without my powers at the moment, but never mistake one of the fae as defenseless.” He added, giving one of the fallen humans a kick before moving on, following the faint feeling of his son coming from the south.

***

“Damn that’s a mess, what can do that to a gator, fuck, to anything?” Jason asked, unable to take his eyes away from the scene that greeted the two deputies when they stepped out of Kenya’s car.

“Fuck, Kevin under sold this,” Kenya said, echoing Jason’s sentiments.

The wetlands in front of them were more red than green with blood splashed everywhere, from the trees to the tall grass. The slow moving water hadn’t had time to wash clean so even it was still more scarlet than not with the alligator’s blood.

The alligator in question, or what was left of it, was in three major pieces. The tail seemed to have been thrown to the water’s edge, half out of it. A large chunk of the body, including one of the limbs, was hanging from a mid-level branch slowly dripping blood into the water, drop by drop. The last large chunk was the head, without the lower jaw, that stared lifelessly from the water at anyone who drove by on the road.

“That is fucking creepy,” Jason stated plainly, shuddering and turning away from the gator head.

“Jones, Stackhouse, what took you two so fucking long?” Andy called, yelling from where he crouched by the alligator’s tail.

“If it had just been me I would have been here half an hour ago,” Kenya made clear, giving Jason a glare.

“I’m getting a new phone tomorrow, fuck,” Jason said, rolling his eyes.

“Is there a reason we need to see this?” Kenya went on, trying not to look at the alligator bits.

“Yeah there is. This is the second damn one that’s been called in tonight. Ellis is already on the horn to find out if this is happening anywhere else but, fuck there shouldn’t be anything in these damned waters that can do that,” Andy shouted, jabbing toward the head. “And until we find out what this is, I need everyone on high alert. Anything big enough to do this may not stay in the water, and it may not be an alligator next,” the sheriff added bluntly.

“Fuck,” Kenya whispered.

“You can say that fucking again,” Jason added.

None of them noticed they were being watched by a handful of dark shapes farther into the swamps.

***

“There must be something you can tell me, Seer,” Claudine pleaded with the Snow Seer.

The Summer fae had stood on the edge of the Snow Seer’s domain, a vast land of endless plains of snow and nothing else, asking for answers for hours, but the mounds of snow had yet to move, giving her nothing but mouthful after mouthful of snow.

“Please, anything to help my brother, anything at all and I will go happy,” Claudine tried one more time, fighting the shiver that tried to over take her body in the bitter cold.

She was on the verge of giving up on the Winter Fae to try another lead when the mounds began to move.

Slowly, an almost human-like form of snow pulled itself from the ground. It moved with the wind, shifting to the right and left, losing lumps of snow only for them to fill back in from the snow falling around them. But finally it neared Claudine then spoke in a voice of howling wind and grinding ice.

“Then listen and go, child of Summer,” the Seer began its proclamation. “The child of Winter, Fall from wyld grace. A service must be rendered. At the shield’s side will they stand all or none shall fall.”

With the final word the snow itself fell, crashing to the ground sending out a flurry of snow in all direction, knocking Claudine from her feet.

***Chapter Three***

“You think this would be a better plan?” the Commissioner of Public Lands asked two days later, looking at the plans that Hoyt had given him while he finished his dinner at Merlotte’s.

Hoyt and Jason had used all their free time over the last two days to create the alternative plan and sent it in to the Commissioner earlier that day. But neither of them had expected to be asked to meet him the same day.

“Yes, I think it would be a better plan than what we have now, Mr. Allen,” Hoyt explained to his boss. “And one we can get started on right away without waiting for any equipment to get fixed,” he added.

“That has become a concern. We may just have to replace them rather than keep trying to fix them, not that we have the budget for that,” Mr. Allen said, clearly annoyed with the repeated breakdowns.

“It’s already being worked on so you might as well give it one more chance,” Hoyt answered, trying to keep his already short budget from getting shorter when he knew the main problem had been fixed. “But fix the old or get a new one it’s going to be weeks before it’s done and the road was slated to be done last month as it was. With this plan…” Hoyt explained, bringing the conversation back to his new plan for Jefferson Road.

“Yes, there is that. How long do you estimate it will take?” Mr. Allen asked, pushing his finished dinner plate to the side so he could study the plans closer.

“I can have Alex’s and Richards’s crew out there in the morning and I recon it’ll be done by next Friday, give or take a day. It still won’t be on time but it’s not going to be no matter what we do at this point,” Hoyt told the Commissioner.

“You’re right about that and you don’t know the headache I’m getting from the state offices about not being on schedule, as if they’re any better,” Mr. Allen scoffed as he stood up, picking up the papers as he did. “Get started tomorrow, I’ll get the office paper work started and to you…won’t be tomorrow, Friday. Until then don’t do anything you can’t undo, Fortenberry.” He warned Hoyt.

“No problem,” Hoyt responded, standing as well.

“And good work coming up with this. If everything works out I’ll owe you one. But I have to get, the wife should be back from her sister’s soon and I need to hide the leftovers she left for my dinner,” Mr. Allen joked, dropping a few bills on the table before heading for the door with a last good bye.

Hoyt let out a worried breath, slumping against one of the booths, relieved that Jason and his plan had worked, cleaning up a mess that wasn’t even his responsibility.

“You okay there, Hoyt? Bad meeting with the boss?” Sam asked a moment later, spotting Hoyt as he entered the main area of his bar.

“Huh, what?” Hoyt said, opening his eyes. “No, just the opposite. It went well, better than I’d hoped actually,” he confessed, standing upright.

“If you say so,” Sam said with a shrug. “You getting a drink?” he asked, slipping behind the bar.

“Nah, I shouldn’t. Jason and Joshua are expecting me back, let them know how it went…” Hoyt told Sam, his eyes lingering on the beer tap.

“You can’t leave, I just got here,” Jessica suddenly called from behind him, flinging her arms around him to hug him from behind. “And I even have like half an hour before my shift tonight,” the red-haired vampire complained.

“I guess one beer won’t hurt, I do have an in with the cops if I get pulled over,” Hoyt said with a smile, letting Jessica hold him.

***

“Did the Sgiath come, did he see you?” Llamhigyn Y Dwr asked when Addanc, acompanied by two large black dogs with red eyes, swam up to the small island that the water leper had claimed as his own.

“The Sgiath came but he did not see anything beyond the mortal that was slain, it was such a weak creature,” Addanc commented with a slap of its beaver tail, “I did not even need the Gwyllgi to aid me,” he added, giving the fae dogs a glance before looking toward Diana. “Why do we not just kill the Sgiath now and be done with it. He looks weak, frail.”

“My father, my brother, all my family thought the same and they are dead, many by his hand. The vile Wyld one is many things, weak is not one of them,” Diana made clear, drifting down from her perch. “We must make sure that he cannot win.”

“The human form speaks true, let us not forget that this false Wyldfae overpowered even the true Lord Alberich. We must make sure he dies,” Llamhigyn Y Dwr reminded them all, flapping his bat wings and sending water rippling away from him. “The Sgiath will die and then, for his presumption, it is time we deal with the false king of the Wyldfae once and for all. His blood will spill and his leaves will be evergreen,” the dark wyldfae declared, his laughter of croak and ribbit filling the swap.

“Yes, Finvarra must die for his betrayal,” Diana echoed in glee.

***

“Do you ever wonder what life would be like if magic wasn’t real? Any of it?” Hoyt asked, finishing off his fourth beer, the first few downed almost in one gulp.

“Really? You’re asking the girl that got turned into a vampire against her will remember,” Jessica said back, raising an eyebrow.

“Yeah, dumb question,” Hoyt admitted, trying to drain the last few drops of beer from his glass.

“Ya know, Hoyt…” Jessica began, stopping and looking around them before turning back to her first boyfriend, taking his hand in hers. “We never have talked about what you said right before your wedding,” she reminded him before making an offer, “if you ever want too…”

“He’s not human. He’s not even like Sookie…I just, not…”Hoyt trailed off, putting down the mug. “I still love Jason…I’m just not sure…I should be getting home,” Hoyt finished saying as he stood up. Realizing he may have moved to too fast given all the beers he had had when he started to wobble.

But Jessica was standing next to him supporting him in a flash, “Hoyt…”

“I’m fine, really,” Hoyt said with sincerity as he took a few slow steps forward. “I should know better than drinking on an empty stomach but I’ll be fine. I’ll even call when I get home,” he promised before heading out the door despite Jessica’s worried look.

***

“Well damnit Hoyt, I know it’s basically spring but it’s still too cold to be just sitting out here at this hour, and without a coat. If you were one of my kids I’d ground you for a week,” Arlene stated when she stepped out of Merlotte’s to get something from her car to see Hoyt sitting on the hood of his truck.

“Huh? It’s not that cold,” Hoyt said simply, not looking away from the stars he was staring up at.

“Men, I swear if not for women you’d all be dead from your own stupidity and pride,” Arlene ranted off, grabbing a blanket from her back seat while picking up the small notebook she came out for, and threw it at Hoyt. “Just leave it on my car when you go home,” she told him as she turned and headed toward the door.

“Yeah, sure,” Hoyt answered back, leaving it on his lap where it had mostly landed.

Arlene stopped herself before reaching the door and turned back toward Hoyt, “Hoyt, you walked out over an hour ago and it looks to me like you sat on your ass and stared into space. Jessica didn’t get you that drunk.”

“It’s nothing,” Hoyt told her.

“Now you listen here, young man, it is almost 40 degrees out here and you’ll catch your death of cold if you don’t use that blanket right now,” Arlene ordered, shaking her finger at Hoyt.

“Hell, Arlene I’m not Cody, you can’t just tell me what to do,” Hoyt shot back, finally looking away from the sky.

“No. My boy does what he’s told. Blanket now. And tell me what crap has you sitting here and not warm at home,” Arlene demanded to know, giving Hoyt her mom voice and look.

“I just needed to sober up a-“

“Do I look stupid?” Arlene asked, cutting Hoyt off, “I know you’ve been drinking since you were 15, at least, you damn well know it doesn’t take an hour to sober up from a handful of beers,” she refuted his point.

“So I’m not in a hurry to get home. Nothing wrong with that,” Hoyt said defensively.

“Home to the man you love and just married less then a month ago, nothing wrong, my ass. Out with it, don’t make me come out there Hoyt,” Arlene said stomping here foot as she marched to the front of Hoyt’s truck.

“Oh-hell. It’s just the fae stuff. I just need some time that’s not all about it, okay? Even my work--I just needed one goddamn minute. There I’ve told you, now can you just back off?” Hoyt shot back, jumping down and heading right for the driver’s door. “And take your damn blanket back,” he added, throwing it toward her.

“Well Hoyt Fortenberry…” Arlene started but stopped, at a loss for words as she watched Hoyt leave, frustrated. “Those Fairies are nothing but trouble for us normal folk,” she added a minute later, after Hoyt’s tail lights had faded into the darkness.

***

“Interesting viewing, Lady of Ice.”

Mab neither reacted nor responded to Finvarra’s arrival at first. She continued to gaze into her full length mirror, made of ice, watching Hoyt sit on his truck and then drive away when bothered by the other mortal.

“There are no other views of greater interest?” Finvarra went on, slowly wandering around her frozen mountain top cave, Killaraus. Weaving his way around the stalagmite of ice.

“Not to you nor my fellow Queen,” Mab answered, turning her head and changing the angle of her view of Hoyt with a move of her hand, “You both seem far too taken by this mortal…as does your new champion. I do not understand it,” she admitted at last, banishing the image with a wave, looking toward the Autumn King.

“Even with all our powers, love is not something we can predict, or even truly control,” Finvarra said causally, letting his fingers linger on a stalagmite that was larger than the others, the faint image of a form just visible. “As many of us have learned when we have tried to bend it to our will.”

“That explains the younglings interest in the mortal, but not yours or Tatiana,” Mab answered back, her voice cold as she stepped toward the large stalagmite, glaring at Finvarra who backed away from it with an amused smirk.

“The Mistress of light and warmth has kept her own mind, lest from me,” Finvarra responded, his tone still amused. “As for myself…he is part of my Sgiath. And to bond with a Wyldone…he is a rare mortal,” he answered at last.

“An answer that does not answer. I would expect nothing less,” Meb said retiring to her Throne. “But tell me, King of falling leaves, what brings you here? For that at least was not the mortal?” she asked.

“Your subject grows close to the others. He will seek to return to these realms,” Finvarra said, his voice growing colder than Mab herself. “I would see that never happen.”

“Never is a long time, even for the likes of us,” Mab said, holding up her hand to forestall Finvarra’s remarks. “But it will be more time than has passed before he will be allowed to return. He will pay a price. A dear one,” the Queen of darkness guaranteed her fellow monarch.

“But will it be dear enough,” Finvarra added darkly.

***

“Hey Hoyt, I missed you last night,” Jason said as he entered his and Hoyt’s home in the morning, finding Hoyt making his lunch for the day.

“Jas,” Hoyt said in surprise, looking toward the clock in worry, “It’s not that late,” he added in relief.

“I’m not really off, just getting my spare radio battery. Andy’s having us all pull doubles so I’m gonna need it,” Jason explained as he grabbed the large black block from its charging station on the kitchen counter, giving Hoyt a kiss as he neared the man.

“It is still just animals?” Hoyt asked after the kiss.

“So far, but as of a couple hours ago they aren’t just along the river,” Jason said before hesitating. “I was worried, Bubba. It was late, you weren’t home and you didn’t answer,” he added softly, “If something happened…” he didn’t go on.

“Jason,” Hoyt said, putting down his lunch fixings, “I just…I’m alright,” he said spreading his arms wide.

“Stay that way,” Jason ordered, suddenly pulling Hoyt into a big hug.

“I’m fine, really,” Hoyt said, hugging his lover back.

“Good, right, well I really need to… and you have,” Jason fumbled afterwards, gesturing toward the counter before heading toward the door.

“No question he’s a fairy of some kind,” Joshua quipped from the hall as the door closed, having watched most of the encounter.

“Morning Joshua,” Hoyt said, shaking his head. “Get into your shower or we’ll be late,” he ordered, returning to the lunch fixings.

“Sure dad,” Joshua said with a roll of his eyes.

***

“Claudine,” Sookie called out as she looked up at one of the white fluffy clouds in the mostly clear sky.

“Have you heard anything?” Claudine asked, appearing out of a glare of sunlight to stand beside Sookie in her front yard.

“No, I’m sorry I haven’t, I was hoping you had,” Sookie confessed sadly. “And I was starting to get worried that something may have happened to you too,” she told her fairy godmother. “And I wasn’t wrong, was I?” she added, looking at the deep bruise on Claudine’s shoulder.

“It is nothing, Sookie,” Claudine reassured her charge. “I was merely looking for answers in places that perhaps I shouldn’t have. It will heal.”

“Did you at least learn anything?” Sookie asked, her voice filled with concern.

“Riddles, prophesy, they may be of some use but…” Claudine trailed off, shaking her head.

“Hell. Those stink and they never make any sense. Was there at least something hopeful in all the riddles, anything?” Sookie asked, a twinge of hope creeping into her voice.

“That he still lives, but that he may not in the end,” Claudine answered. “I will not give up, I will find my brother,” she stated firmly.

“I’ll keep looking too,” Sookie promised, “Everything will work out.”

“I hope so,” Claudine said, vanishing in another glare of light.

***

“Well damn, ain’t that a mess.”

“That’s a fucking understatement,” Jason said, echoing Kevin’s sentiment as the two looked over the scene of the latest attack, the first on a human.

The two deputies had taped off the area around what had once been the quiet home for one of Bon Temp’s senior citizens. The home now had a large hole in one wall, the siding ripped away, leading into what was once a nice living room. But now the furniture was overturned and coated with blood.

“Did Andy say when the Doc was going to arrive for the body?” Jason asked, shaking his head as he looked toward the mauled corpse.

“Another half hour, he had a couple of patients to finish up with before he’d let Andy drive him over,” Kevin answered.

“Okay,” Jason responded, frowning as he carefully walked around the lawn between the trail leading to the river and the house, seeing nothing in the dirt and grass.

“It is weird there aren’t any tracks, because none of the attacks have left marks,” Kevin rambled, “by the river I can see that, with the water washing them away and all but…there’s nothing to wash them away here but I don’t see any,” he went on, standing next to Jason within the yellow tape.

“Yeah it’s fucking weird, this is all fucking weird….do you get the feeling we’re being watched?” Jason asked, casting his eyes around the forest, taking it all in.

“He didn’t have no neighbors, not until you go about two miles down that way,” Kevin told Jason. “I don’t see anyone watching,” he added while looking around himself.

“Yeah…” Jason said, still scanning the trees. “Something doesn’t feel right but damn if I know what,” he complained, pulling off his hat.

***

“Another mortal killed and still he does nothing,” Diana complained, turning away from the sight of Addanc and Gwyllgis eating a mortal they had found walking to near the river.

“He is as unworthy of being Sgiath as the false lord is of calling himself Master of the Wydlfae. The Sgiath will fall and we will feast upon this mortal town,” Llamhigyn Y Dwr croaked as it leapt toward the others.

“Then enough of these games, let us strike the half mortal,” Addanc demanded, his crocodile mouth red with blood as he thrashed about in excitement.

“Yes why do we not just strike at him and be done with it. Kill him now,” Diana pleaded with the giant frog.

“Soon, very soon,” Llamhigyn Y Dwr answered, “but we will draw him to us. We will not fight him on land where he is strong but we are not, but in the waters where we will rip him to pieces,” the monster added, flashing out with his tongue to snap up part of the remaining body, crushing it, bones and all, in his mouth.

***

“Just how the hell did you get these new plans through so fast?” Alex asked later that morning when he and his crew arrived at the Jefferson road site.

“Not getting this place done is getting everything behind schedule, and the Commissioner knows that’s going to start costing us funding if we don’t fix it. He was more than willing to accept a good fix, and this is a good fix if I do say so myself,” Hoyt said, bragging a bit as he finished laying the new plans out on the hood of Alex’s truck.

“They’re complete, I’ll give them that,” Alex answered as he started pouring over them, “We’re going from the other side now?” he asked a few minutes later after studying the papers.

“Yep. We won’t be digging as deep and there are fewer rocks so we don’t need any equipment other than shovels,” Hoyt explained, “which is good because that’s all we’ve got right now.”

“That may be true but the guys won’t be thanking you for it, that’s a lot of fucking digging,” Alex half objected to the change, casting a glance back at his crew.

“Then you better get started, the Commissioner would prefer it gets done tomorrow. Monday at the latest,” Hoyt informed the crew leader. “Any questions before I head out?” he added rolling up the plans, handing them to Alex.

“Naw, it’s clear enough,” Alex said taking the paper. “Go get to your own crew, I’ll go break the news to mine,” he added, looking toward his men, frowning at the idea of telling them about all the digging they had coming.

“Call me if you need me,” Hoyt called heading toward his truck, but detoured once Alex’s back was turned. Hoyt quickly cut across the road and over the ridge, heading straight for Seanchas’s shrub.

“Hello, you around?” Hoyt asked in a low voice, looking around for any sign of the Fae. “Anywhere?” he added when the fae-chipmunk didn’t appear.

Hoyt waited for a moment more giving the dale another look, but he still couldn’t see any sign of the Wyldfae. “Come on, you said you don’t leave…”

“Okay well have it your own way. The road crew is heading in the other direction but I’ll ask Jason to stop back in a couple of days to check on you. I guess you won’t talk to us mortals when you know another fae’s around. Have fun,” Hoyt said, a bit frustrated as he then headed back to the road and his truck.

A pair of orange eyes he hadn’t seen watched him crest the ridge before looking toward all the noise and commotion that could be heard coming from the road not far away.

***

“Finally,” Claude declared, standing before a highway sign that read, among others things, Bon Temp 5 miles, just as the sun was setting.

The Winter Sidhe let out a breath, he knew he was finally close to going home, and he was never walking anywhere again if he could help it.

A car zoomed toward him, Claude held out his thumb but the car sped up, blasting past him and sending a gust of wind his way.

Looking down at his torn and dirty clothing then up at the faint lights in the distance he let out a sigh, “Jason had better be home,” he muttered under his breathe as he started walking toward the city.

He paused for a moment and looked around, narrowing his eyes at the river, but then just shook his head and started walking again.

***

“What do you mean he’s missing, maybe he got tired of your voice. Hell knows I am and it’s only been five minutes…” Pam responded over her phone as she relaxed on her throne at Fangtasia.

“Oh stop crying, he’s over a hundred years old, I’m sure he can take care of himself,” Pam ordered, rolling her eyes at her fellow vampire.

“Fine, I’ll look into it. Now go eat someone,” Pam finished, snapping her phone shut before turning toward Ginger with a frown. “That’s the second missing vampire this week, what the hell is going on,” she demanded to know of the human.

Ginger just broke down and started crying, unable to answer her mistress.

Pam rolled her eyes.

***

“Really, Hoyt? You’re the one that sides with me about Joshua needing home cooking more often,” Sookie said later that night when Hoyt and Joshua entered Merlotte’s just as she was walking by the door.

“Don’t mind her, it’s great that you’re here,” Jessica countered with a smile to Joshua and Hoyt before turning to Sookie. “Don’t you have food to…ya know deliver,” she whispered, making a shooing motion with her hands.

“Well, I know when I’m not wanted,” Sookie answered with an amused smile, heading off to deliver her tray of food.

“Now, is it just the two of you or is Jason meeting you?” Jessica asked, grabbing two menus, laying her hand on the third but not picking it up yet.

“Just the two of us,” Hoyt answered and opened his mouth to explain when Joshua beat him to it.

“Yeah the Cop is passed out at home, Hoyt here didn’t want to wake him by cooking,” Joshua said, rolling his eyes. “It would take a fucking bomb to wake him, he was deader than you,” Joshua remarkesd.

“Joshua,” Hoyt scolded, giving the teen a look.

“Sorry, fuck. It’s not like she doesn’t knows she’s dead,” Joshua went on.

Jessica smiled when Hoyt sighed at the teen’s second comment. “It’s okay Hoyt, I don’t mine. And it’s true, I am dead,” she added with a laugh. “Now let’s get you two a table.”

“It’s still rude and a man shouldn’t be rude to a lady, even a dead one,” Hoyt countered, giving Joshua a look as the pair followed Jessica to one of the tables.

“Fine, whatever,” Joshua responded, sliding into one chair, taking the offered menu.

“You’re usuals to drink?” Jessica asked, getting to nods. “I’ll grab them and then Arlene will be by in a second.” She said, then sped away to get the drinks.

The next couple of minutes were calm, until that is, Arlene came over to take their order.

“What, no Jason tonight, Hoyt?” She remarked before she even took their orders, giving Hoyt a measured look.

“Arlene,” Hoyt warned, not taking his eyes away from his menu.

“I’m just making conversation. And I just helped plan your wedding after all. I should be able to ask a simple little question,” Arlene went on with fake innocence.

“Help plan,” Joshua repeated in disbelief. “Dude was there any part of the wedding you didn’t do?”

“Well they weren’t going to do it themselves, even before they up and vanished just days before the big day,” Arlene answered, giving Hoyt a bit of a glare at the last part.

“It’s not like we planned it, Arlene, it just happened, and it won’t be happening again. Now can we order already, I want the catfish fry. Can you do that,” Hoyt said, getting frustrated.

“Someone’s in a mood, almost like last night,” Arlene said.

“Arlene,” Hoyt yelled, calling the attention of the entire bar to their table. Hoyt shut his eyes and took a deep breath before going on, never looking up from his beer. “It’s been a long week and it’s not over just yet so can you just take our orders and go,” he said, his voice tense.

The bar was quiet for a moment before returning to its normal background murmur. Arlene took a moment longer to answer, “Yeah, one catfish fry, and what will you be having,” she asked, turning toward Joshua.

“I’ll have a hamburger,” the teen answered, not taking his eyes off Hoyt.

“Someone will bring them in a few minutes,” Arlene told them, never stopping from glaring at Hoyt, who never took his eyes off his water.

“What the fuck? And you’re telling me not to be rude?” Joshua pointed out.

“Some people don’t know when to stop getting into other people’s business. Sometimes you have to be direct,” Hoyt answered, taking a drink of his water but not meeting Joshua’s eyes.

“And sometimes even you’re not prefect,” Joshua said with a grin.

“Never said I was,” Hoyt answered back, finally looking up at Joshua, “No one is, we will all mess up.” he added honestly.

“Well, duh, dude. So what’s the deal, what’s got you all ‘in a mood’,” Joshua asked, doing his best to mimic Arlene’s voice with the last couple of words.

“That’s a damn good question there Hoyt,” Sookie seconded, showing up with their orders. “Arlene is in the back thinking up ways to torture and kill you, or have Terry do it for her,” she told them, handing the plates to them. “It’s really distracting,” she added looking at Hoyt.

“Sookie,” Hoyt said with sigh. “Not right now.”

“I should never have shown you those tricks for keeping your thoughts to yourself,” Sookie said after staring at Hoyt for a long moment. “But whatever Jason did I’m sure he didn’t mean it, he does love you,” she went on.

“Sookie…I don’t doubt that and I never will. But it’s not really Jason that’s the problem,” Hoyt told her honestly. “But if you don’t mind I’m starved and Lafayette’s cat fish looks damn good,” he then said, picking up his knife and fork.

“Fine, have it your way,” Sookie said, giving Hoyt another look before shaking her head in frustration, giving Joshua a quick look, to which he nodded.

***

"Damn, tell me that’s not what I think it is,” Andy complained glaring at the pile of blood and gory flesh they’d found at the site of the most recent death.

This time it had been a pair of college students who had rented a place just outside of town near the highway that headed toward Shreveport where they went to school. Their apartment hadn’t been bothered as the couple seemed to enjoy barbecuing outside and had been in the middle of cooking something when they were attacked. Nor it seems was it just the two of them.

“If you think it looks like something other than a pile of vamp it’s not what you think it is,” Kenya told her boss, looking at the mess.

“As if this mess wasn’t fucked up enough,” Andy grouched pulling out his phone, “God damn I hate it when vampires get involved. Damn it, Stackhouse answer your damn phone…”

“He was up for almost 20 hours, he’s not waking up for no phone,” Kenya reminded the Sheriff.

“Damn, that’s right, and he’s going to need to sleep to be any good to me tomorrow. You know if Sookie working tonight?” Andy asked, scrolling through his phone for her number.

Kenya just gave him a look. “Do I look like her type? I don’t give a fuck when she works.”

“Thank god for that,” Andy said, pressing dial, “I need someone who can think right around that woman.”

***

“Where do you think Sookie ran off to?” Joshua asked as he and Hoyt made their way to Hoyt’s truck after their meal.

“I don’t know, but it was in a hurry all right,” Hoyt answered pulling his keys from his pocket.

“Arlene sure wasn’t happy to have to deal with us again,” Joshua casually added, giving his guardian a sideways look.

“Yeah…I should apologize to her, maybe tomorrow I’ll st-,” Hoyt started to say, stopping as the trees and bushes near them started to shake and move. “Who’s there?” he called, stepping back and away from the crop of plant life. “Joshua get back,” he ordered, reaching out to put a hand between Joshua and whatever was in front of them.

It was a long moment before the someone who was making all the noise became almost visible through the tress and bushes. And it was clear he was coming right to them.

“Cop? Is that you? What are you wearing?” Joshua asked, peeking over Hoyt’s shoulder.

“That’s not Jason,” Hoyt answered for the other person. The face almost looked like his husband in the flashes of moonlight that found their way through the tress’s leaves but he knew it wasn’t Jason. “You’re that other fae, the brother to Sookie’s?” he asked, trying to remember anything else about him but so much had been going on.

“Yes, my name is Claude and Claudine is my sister,” Claude informed the two as he fully emerged from the trees and underbrush to stand in the parking lot under the lights. “And I am very glad to have finally reached you…where is the Wyld one?” Claude then asked, looking around the parking lot.

“He’s at home sleeping, what happened to you?” Hoyt asked in return, looking Claude over.

“Yeah, man you look worse than I ever did,” Joshua added coming out from behind Hoyt.

The Winter Sidhe clothing had become even more torn, dirty, and muddy as he had cut through the swamps and trees to follow the beacon if his son in a straight line. It was only due to him not being human that he wasn’t covered in cuts and scratches.

“What a wonderful thing to hear, Joshua. But never mind, if you would take me to Jason Stackhouse he can open a doorway back to the Winter realms and I will not bother you further,” Claude told them. “Now which of these vehicles is yours?”

Hoyt and Joshua exchanged glances before Hoyt pointed at his truck. “Why do they always find me and not Jason,” he whispered under his breath, unlocking it with a beep.

***

“He is very persistent.”

“All of my Sidhe are, it is a trait of winter itself,” Mab answered, stepping through the outer ring of trees that formed Cnoc Meadha.

“But even for all its determination winter must give way, as will he,” Finvarra stated, shifting his eyes from the ever falling leaves to his fellow high Fae. “If he steps foot in any fae realm without my leave…” the King said, reminding her of their agreement.

“He will find his journey has been for not. No portal or archway created by a less fae will give him passage between realms. Tatiana will not interfere in this, nor will I,” The Queen of Ice and Snow told Finvarra.

“Good, I will explain things to my Sgiath when he comes to the fields of Everfrost tomorrow, until then the meddling fae can wonder,” the Lord of Falling Leaves said darkly.

“Speaking of your companion, how does he fair against the Dark Ones?” Mab asked, her interest clear as she stopped her casual wondering.

“He does not yet know they have gathered. But others are beginning to realize that something is happening, it won’t be long now. They will die or I will be in need of a new Sgiath,” Finvarra explained, leaning back in this Throne.

Next Part

Title: Human bound Fae 1/3 [True Blood]

2013-08-27T16:43:08Z

Master Post

The edge of the forest was always dark and shadow filled after nightfall, even with a full moon and a clear sky.

But tonight the shadows became even darker then moonless nights when the clouds blanketed the sky. But it was only for a brief instant, no longer then a single flap of a fairies’ wing, and then the shadows returned to normal and all as was as it had been.

Except for the man shaped form that appeared in the deepest part of the shadow and was now tumbling across the field until he landed face down in the grass, his pristine white clothing being streaked green.

“That was not to plan,” he muttered to himself as he pushed himself up, wiping off the dew-wet grass that clung to his clothing before squaring his shoulders and reaching out a hand toward a nearby shadow.

Frowning when nothing happened, the man pulled his hand back and reached forth with the other. Once more nothing happened.

“Damn you, Finvarra!” He yelled before looking to the sky, “Claudine,” his voice echoing, reaching everywhere, but again nothing happened.

“Claudine!” He tried again. But once more all it did was echo. “Why isn’t she ans-” he stopped mid word as his eyes widened, “Meb, My Queen of dark and cold your subject ask to speak with thee,” he chanted, flinging a dew drops into the shadows around him.

But as with every time before, nothing happened. The shadows didn’t darken and the drops fell to the ground.

“Damn him. May his leaves never fall and his forest grow warm,” he cursed, kicking at the dirt.

With another kick he spun around and really looked at his surroundings, taking them all in, “Just where in this realm am I?” he asked aloud, knowing he would get no response.

***

The lights flickered to life, their flames flaring to illuminate the hidden chamber as Diana pulled the heavy bookshelves back into place behind her.

The secret entryway sealed once more the Dark One slowly made her way around the chamber. Only twice before had she ever been allowed to enter the room, each time she had been with either her father or grandmother, neither permitted her to touch or look at anything.

But now they were gone and she was all that was left, Diana thought, letting her green boney hands glide over the spines of the books on the bookshelf. Books of dark magic and true histories that the humans had forgotten. Forgotten when the Sidhe and betrayer had tried to suppress them. But her family had saved the truth, they were her truths now.

As was the Apothecary cabinet, with its human heartstrings, powdered Wyld bones, Solanaceae roots and dozens of other ingredient. Diana knew as she ran her fingers over the brass handles of each drawer, reading the age worn labels.

Slowly she explored every inch of the room, trying to uncover every secret that her family would have built into their sanctum. Secrets that would normally have been showen to her but there wasn’t anyone to show her. Everything was hers because she was the only one left.

The blasted Wyld One and his dumb mortal had taken her family from her, costing her everything.

She meant to return the favor. She thought with a sinister grin as she picked up the skull of a half human Wyldfae.

***

“I am glad to see you and your beloved once more, Youngling,” the large willow tree-like fae Phellos said, her voice like the wind through her breaches and leaves. “Your last visit ended in such sorrow.”

“Yeah, but we showed them why you don’t mess with Wydlfae didn’t we, Galway,” Jason answered, grinning at the large wolf that was near by.

Galway looked toward Jason and gave his fellow warrior a happy howl and toothy grin.

“Damn right. Hey do you think you could-,” Jason started to ask as he headed toward Galway, but then stopped to look at Hoyt, “You’re good, right? If you need anything, just holler,” he said before returning to his jog after Galway.

“Your beloved is enjoying himself,” Phellos said softly, remaining by Hoyt’s side.

“He fits in here, he’s always fit in whereever he wanted to,” Hoyt answered, watching Jason weaving through the crowds of fae. Most of them looked nothing like humans but even with that Jason didn’t stand out. With a smile Hoyt let his gaze slip off his husband and toward Phellos. “He really is one of you. He’s at home here.”

“He is, for it is,” Phellos’s windy voice confirmed. “As his beloved I hope you will come to say the same.”

“Maybe,” Hoyt told the fae, watching Jason and the other wyldfae for a moment before looking toward Phellos once more. “Thank you for those leaves, by the way. They made my arm feel a lot better.”

“It was no trouble for the chosen of a fellow Wyld one,” Phellos responded, her voice light and pleased.

“Well anyways, thanks,” Hoyt repeated anyways.

“You are most welcome then, mortal,” Phellos said. “You’re beloved will miss you when you are gone.”

Finvarra choose that moment to appear, stepping out of a large oak tree. “A mortal with manners. Often a rare thing,” he said, cutting off Hoyt’s reply to Phellos. “But then rare things frequently find each other,” the King of Autumn added.

“Lord Finvarra,” Phellos said, her breaches dipping as she said something else that neither Hoyt, nor any mortal, could have understood.

“Of course, Phellos, the frost will not harm them.” Finvarra told his Wyldfae who then withdrew, vanishing into the crowd. “Fortenberry, a name that would not be unusual at my court.”

“For one of the tree fae maybe, Lord Finvarra,” Hoyt said awkwardly, watching Phellos go before glancing around for Jason.

“True…you need not fear. I wish you no harm nor will allow it again within my court,” Finvarra assured Hoyt, smiling at the mortal. “Phellos implied no harm to you with her comment if that is what you feared.”

“No. Well, I just…That is, I just…we don’t have kings or lords. I…,” Hoyt answered, or tried to but only succeeded in muttering under his breath, “Jason makes this look so easy.”

“If you asked him, I think you will find that far from the truth,” Finvarra informed Hoyt with an amused smile.

“If you say so,” Hoyt said without feeling, taking a small sip of the drink that Jason had found for him. It was sweet and strong but at least just smelling it didn’t make him feel buzzed like some of the other options.

“I do,” Finvarra said with another smile, taking a drink from a much stronger drink he had selected.

“What did she mean?” Hoyt said a few moments later, “If not dead, Jason’s not, we’re not. We’re staying together,” he said, wishing his voice was as confident as his words.

“I believe you two will stay together until death, and it was of death she spoke. Ah wait, mortal,” Finvarra said, stopping Hoyt as he wanted to object. “She did not mean you would be killed, but that time would carry you away. He is wyldfae now. Age will end your life far before it ends his.” The King explained.

“What?” Hoyt asked, taken by surprise.

“It is the way of nature, but this is not what I wished to speak with you about,” Finvarra said, his tone growing serious. “I wish to give you thanks for your actions last time you stood in my court. You placed yourself between the Throne and one who sought to do it harm.”

“I did it for Jason, that’s all. That Throne seems to mean something to him, to me it’s just wood,” Hoyt answered honestly.

“I expected as much. But the fact remains you did me a great service, one I will not forget,” Finvarra informed Hoyt before turning away and heading for his Throne.

Hoyt watched him go, glancing at the small wooden leaf brooch on his own chest.

***Chapter One***

“Beautiful night for a wedding,” Jessica cried, dabbing at her blood tears with her dark red handkerchief.

“Oh for heaven’s sake, we haven’t even started yet and you’re already getting blood all over your mascara,” Arlene cried out, grabbing a wet cloth from somewhere in her dress and helping wipe Jessica’s eyes quickly.

“Yeah I can’t have my best woman walking me down the aisle with blood on her mascara now can I,” Hoyt told his friend warmly, finding her hand with his own.

“You’re right,” Jessica agreed, whipping away the last of the blood. “I can do this, I won’t cry anymore,” the young vampire stated with resolve.

“Not until the fucking ‘I do’s.’ Lord knows I won’t be dry eyed then,” Arlene confessed before looking at the clock in the old parish church’s hallway. “But enough chit chat. It’s time we got this show on the road people,” she added pushing the first groom and his best woman toward the double doors that opened into the main room of the stone building. “Move it,” she hissed when the doors were only half opened and neither of the two had moved through it.

“We’re going, keep your pantyhose on,” Jessica sassed back, taking Hoyt’s arm and starting them forward once the doors were fully open.

Hoyt smiled at the byplay then focused on the walk, trying not to walk too fast but trying to just get up to the front already at the same time.

They had barely reached the front and turned around when the others were sent forward, Tommy and Sam, Arlene and Terry, and last-- after what seemed like a long pause-- Jason and Sookie.

Watching the siblings walking together, it struck Hoyt just how much they didn’t look alike but at the same time couldn’t be mistaken as anything but family. From their smiles to the way they held themselves and something else, some feeling he now knew had to be their fairy heritage. Making them stand out in a crowd. Not that Hoyt ever needed anything to help him pick Jason out of a group.

It was always hard to take his eyes off Jason and he had no plan to tonight as his fellow groom stepped next to him. Their hands found each other and he didn’t even pay the father any mind as he started speaking. Hoyt hadn’t even realized the father had started talking to him at first.

“What?” Hoyt stuttered, knowing Arlene was going to kill him for not paying attention but that thought, and all other thoughts, stopped when he turned to the Pastor.

It’s wasn’t Pastor Blaylock standing at the altar, it was Finvarra standing before them and he wasn’t at the alter. There was no alter in sight or neither was the church visible any longer.

They were standing in the middle of an open field of wild flowers with a single Wych elm tree giving the crowd shade. And it wasn’t the crowd that had been in the church. Panning over the audience he didn’t see a single mortal.

“Wh-?” Hoyt started to stay, but the words caught in his throat as he turned back toward Jason.

Again, other things had changed as he was looking elsewhere, it wasn’t his Jason, it was the golden haired and brazen skinned form of the other Jason. Staring back at him with wyld eyes and a manic grin, he stepped away from Hoyt.

“He cannot be chained by any mortal, not even you. His essence will always long to be free, even as he longs to be near you. As you age and he does not, his longing for you will fade and he will be free. He is Wyldfae,” Finvarra said, his voice growing more and more distant as he, like all the other fae, faded into nothingness.

“Jason?” Hoyt said even as his lover vanished into the over grown plants as leaves and flower petals flew everywhere, leaving Hoyt standing alone. “Jason,” Hoyt called again as he ran into the grasses and flowers, following the winding path that Jason had left in his wake, yelling out Jason’s name as he did, casting his eyes left and right trying to catch sight of him.

“Catch me if you can,” Jason laughed, popping into view just in front of Hoyt for a moment before disappearing again.

“Jason!” Hoyt yelled as he jumped forward trying to reach for him, “Jason.”

“Need something bubba?”

“What-hu?” Hoyt asked, shaking his head, letting his eyes adjust to the predawn light as he looked around his and Jason’s bedroom. Finally spotting Jason standing in the bathroom doorway, steam all around him, toothbrush sticking out of his mouth, and towel around his waist, Hoyt fell in lust all over again. “Jason?” he said shaking his head then pushing away the dream.

“You called my name,” Jason said pulling the brush from his mouth as he looked at Hoyt a bit more closely, noticing Hoyt’s smile, and flush skin “It was one of those dreams wasn’t it? Fucking sweet,” he said grinning ear to ear.

“Jas,” Hoyt said rolling his eyes, flipping back the sheets and joining Jason in the bathroom.

“But I have no idea how you have the stamina after last night Hoyt, even I don’t know if I could go another round,” Jason commented before finishing off his teeth.

“Now that is something I don’t believe,” Hoyt whispered into Jason’s ear, wrapping his hands around the other man’s waist and slipping them under the towel.

“Damn we’re going to be late.”

***

“Where is that brother of mine? Damn him, he was supposed to be here an hour ago,” Sookie ranted to Sam as she dropped an armful of potted flowers in a heap in the middle of her front lawn.

“Come on, Sook, its Jason, did you really think he’d be on time?” Sam answered back with a half smile, digging into the sparse flowerbed next to the porch stairs with a shovel.

“But damn it all, he’s the one with the landscaping degree. He should be here helping,” Sookie declared stomping her foot.

“What? The cop has a landscaping degree? They have landscaping degrees?” Joshua asked as he came around the house from the back with his own armful of plants for the Stackhouse gardens.

“Not that he’s done anything with it in years, but yes, Gran managed to push him into getting it. Hell it may even have been why he ran the road crew as soon as he did,” Sookie explained, frowning down at all the different plants she had picked up, either from the Home Depot in Shreveport or from Jessica’s own garden. “And why he always helps me plant these in the spring,” she added, turning to stare toward the drive leading to the main road.

“And when has he ever been on time to help?” Sam repeated plopping one of the plants into the hole he’d just dug.

“The dude’s right, the Cop is never on time without Hoyt pushing him to be, not even for those fucking football games,” Joshua added himself, nudging some of the plants with the toes of his boots.

“I thought at least knowing they had to pick you up would have gotten them here. There was a reason our Sidhe bonding night with my godmother wasn’t on a school night,” Sookie complained. “Well I guess we’d better get started. If we wait any longer for my lazy ass brother we’ll never get this done,” she added picking up a shovel.

“Joshua,” Sam called, getting the teen’s attention then pointing to Sookie’s shovel with a glance.

“Fuck,” Joshua muttered under his breathe as he grabbed the handle from Sookie, “Here let me get that,” he offered with no enthusiasm at all before glaring at Sam. “Happy now?”

Sam just smirked, watching as Joshua plunged his shovel as deep into the dirt as he could. “Not so deep, the flowers aren’t that big,” he commented.

“Fuck,” Joshua said as an answer, pushing some of the dirt back into the hole. “Better?” he snapped.

“Sookie?” Sam asked, waiting for her to lower the flower she was holding into the hole, hitting bottom while still leaving most of the stems and leaves above ground. “Yep it’s better, now fill it back in Joshua,” Sam said while starting to dig the next hole himself.

“Dig a hole, fill in a hole. Make up your damned minds,” Joshua ranted over the next couple of minutes as the three worked.

But all three of them stopped when they heard the sound of a truck coming up the drive so they were waiting when a perky looking Jason and a sheepish Hoyt walked up to them.

“Well it’s about damn time you two showed up,” Sookie chastised her brother and brother-in-law, “Now get your asses over here and help,” she ordered, handing the plants she was holding to Hoyt even as Sam and Joshua both thrust their shovels at Jason.

“Well damn hold your horses; it wasn’t that long. We just got held up for a bit,” Jason explained with a frown as he looked at the two shovels before letting one of them drop, dragging the other one behind him as he went to inspect the flower bed.

“It’s my fault this time so don’t blame Jas,” Hoyt chimed in, defending his husband. “I’ll even buy everyone lunch when we’re done,” he offered. “I really am sorry Sookie,” his voice apologetic, repeating the thought over and over in his mind.

“Well okay just don’t let it happen again,” Sookie accepted with a smile as she playfully batted Hoyt’s arm. “Now let’s get you to work,” she suggested pulling him toward the flower bed.

“And for fucks sake think something different,” Joshua yelled while frowning at the shovel being handed to him again.

“Watch your mouth,” Jason ordered, looking at his foster kid. “The school’s called twice this month about it already,” he said, looking up from the dirt bed with a frown. “Now which one of you put these plants here? Because it’s totally the wrong place for them, they’re going to get all the wrong kinds of light.”

Sam, Joshua and Sookie glared at him.

***

“My Lady, your majesty,” Claudine bowed, approaching the two thrones of the Sidhe queens as the two Fae held joint Court beside a frosted lake.

“You wish to speak with us?” Tatiana questioned the Summer Sidhe. The golden haired Queen turned from the festivities being held in the snow covered field adjacent the lake to her subject, signaling her to stand.

“Yes, my lady,” Claudine answered as she rose. “I wish to ask you and Queen Mab about my brother, Claude,” she went on, casting a glance at the snow Queen. “I have been unable to find any trace of him since the battle with the Dark Ones in Cnoc. Meadha and I have grown worried.”

“You need not fear for his life. Your brother was not slain during that battle and he still lives to this moment,” Mab replied, turning her icy gaze on Sookie’s godmother.

“Thank you,” Claudine said, relieved. “Where can I find--“ she started to go on until she was cut off.

“You may not,” Mab ordered, staring at Claudine unblinking until the less Sidhe was forced to look away.

“My Lady?” Claudine asked, lifting her head to look at the Summer Queen.

“You have your answer,” Tatiana informed Claudine, her golden eyes no less hard than those of Mab.

“Yes…Yes, my Queen,” Claudine answered, bowing her head again. “By your leave?” she asked, motioning to leave the thrones.

“Not yet,” Tatiana said stopping her, “You just returned from spending time in the mortal realm, with both your charge and the young Sidhe have you not?” the Queen asked to know.

“That is correct. I wished to help teach the young one while he is still young in human terms my Lady,” Claudine confirmed.

“Tell us about him,” Mab ordered, settling into her marble throne.

“Yes, what have you learned about the child?” Tatiana seconded before calling for drinks and other refreshments to be brought forward along with a chair for Claudine.

Claudine took the offered seat and drink before telling them about her time in the mortal realm, sharing as little as she could.

***

“Well I’ll be damned, you do know about other places to eat in this town,” Sookie said in happy surprise as she parked her car next to Jason’s outside of a small diner near Bon Temp’s main street.

“Merlotte’s is a swell place and all but you can’t eat at one place all the time, now can you?” Jason asked, pulling open the door for the rest of the group to enter the Main Street Café.

“Yeah with you working at Merlotte’s it gets really hard to avoid your hints about eating at home more often,” Hoyt filled in with a smile as he came in last, kissing Jason when the cop mocked outrage at his betrayal.

“Yeah, and they have the best pies here,” Joshua chimed in with a grin, “the peach is the best.”

“Yeah that sounds like Jason,” Sookie said with a smile, looking around the Café.

It was a small place, half the size of Merlotte’s but its soft yellow and tan walls, potted plants and family themed photos gave it a homey feel that Merlotte’s never had. The smell of fresh baked pie didn’t hurt.

“Do they make the pie themselves? Why haven’t I been in here before?” Sookie wondered aloud.

“It’s new, just opened last month,” Hoyt answered, sliding into a booth next to Jason and across from Joshua as the waitress came toward them.

Sookie took her own seat as they were handed their menus and let the waitress take their drink orders and leave before continuing their conversation. “Well I’m glad you found it, even if y’all do eat out too much. You’re not being a good example for Joshua,” she lightheartedly scolded Jason and Hoyt.

“Yeah, yeah,” Jason said rolling his eyes at his sister, “how was the fairy bounding night? Learn any cool stuff?” he went on, looking toward Joshua.

“Oh-yeah, Claudine showed me this wicked trick, you’ve got to see this,” Joshua said, reaching across the table and grabbing Jason’s spoon and holding it flat between his with hands, palms pressed together before slowly pulling them apart.

At first nothing happened but then a faint light illuminated the spoon and the flatware started rising, floating between his two hands.

“Awesome,” Jason said with a grin even as Sookie frowned, glancing around.

“Joshua!” Hoyt yelled, louder than need be as he snatched the spoon.

“Dude I was--” Joshua started to retort but cut himself off when the waitress appeared with their drinks.

“Don’t mess with other peoples spoons,” Hoyt said doing some scolding of his own before turning toward the waitress, “Kids these days,” he added with his best smile, thinking at Joshua to just stay quite as loudly as he could.

“Don’t worry about it, are you all ready to order?” the waitress asked with her own smile.

“Just a few more minutes please,” Hoyt requested with a friendly smile.

The whole table was quite until the waitress was well out of earshot, and it was Joshua that spoke first. “Man, I didn’t see her--“

“It happens,” Hoyt answered handing Jason back his spoon. “Just be more careful, not everyone in this town knows about, well everything. How they’ve managed that I don’t know.” He said shaking his head.

“Never underestimate human denial, it can be a powerful thing,” Sookie remarked. “Some days I wish I could join them,” she added before taking a drink of her water.

“How can you say that, Sook? I could never go back to not knowing, come on it’s who-- what-- we are,” Jason stated. “I can’t protect you from something I don’t understand. I couldn’t protect anyone,” he went on, sliding his hand into Hoyt’s own, lacing their fingers together. “That and the other realm is a fucking blast. Fae know how to party,” he finished with a grin.

“Yeah, you fit right in with them,” Hoyt added softly, thinking back to the last party.

“Wait, what? You’ve been back?” Sookie asked in shock, staring at her brother. “But I’ve talked with you everyday? When?”

“I had a promise to keep to Bubba, which I made good on our honeymoon,” Jason answered smirking as his lover blushed, ducking his head. “And Mab’s winter thing will be a fucking hoot. Are you’re coming to it this week, sis? Wait…you’re a summer….I’ll have to ask Finvarra about that?” Jason said, trailing off.

“You’ll lose a whole day even if you’re just there a few hours. How are you going to pull that off? Andy’s never going to give you the time off,” Sookie said, still surprised. “And what about school?” she then asked, looking toward Joshua.

“We didn’t last time,” Hoyt answered her for his husband. “Jason and I…well it was a couple hours in the Fall Forrest and that’s all the longer that had passed here once we got back. The King said all Jason had to do was want it that was,” he explained for his husband, glancing up from his menu.

“What…okay Jason I really don’t need to hear that, you’re my brother,” Sookie said interrupting herself when Jason’s through about his and Hoyt’s second trip hit her.

“Really, Cop, keep it PG please,” Joshua begged, grossed out.

“Okay, shish, a man can’t even think in peace around here,” Jason complained, trying to think of something different, which meant he couldn’t think of anything but his and Hoyt’s adventure in the leaves.

“I had to deal with your sex life back in high school. I am not living through that again and you can just deal with that,” Sookie snapped at him. “Now explain how you didn’t lose a day. What did Mr. Autumn say?” she question them, wanting to know.

“Demanding much,” Jason complained again, rolling his eyes. “I don’t know, something about just wanting it that was, he showed me as much as anything else. It wasn’t hard. Now are we going to order or what?” he said again, nodding his head at the waitress that was coming over to them again, effectively changing the topic.

***

A flash of green filled the air, casting the trees, water and even the animals with a hue of green before fading, leaving behind the fainter green glow of the Dark One herself.

But within moments the swamp was quite and calm again as Diana hovered over one of the larger pools of water, slowly scanning her way from one side of the swamp to the other. “Llamhigyn Y Dwr,” She called out. “As heir of Spring I besiege thee, come forth.”

No answer came from the swamp, at first.

Then there was a rustling from one of the larger bushes. “Is that you, Llamhigyn Y Dwr?” Diana asked, approaching the shrub.

She was floating just over the brush when a squeal filled the air and a mid-size boar lumbered from the plant, snorting at Diana, who recoil form it.

Diana shook her head in disgust with herself, forcing herself to face the creature, “I will not allow you to scare me. I am the last of Spring,” she declared, staring down the pig.

The pig snorted again before turning around to return to its brush.

But the boar never made it. A long pink fleshy tongue shot from the water wrapping itself around the now panicked and squealing animal.

Two black leathery bat-like wings thrust themselves from the swamp. Ripples and splashes of water where sent everywhere as they flapped down hard. They were hard enough to push Diana away, forcing her to grab a tree to keep from being blown back even farther. With another flap, a frog’s head the size of a small bear crested the water’s surface. The frog’s mouth was open wide; its strong tongue slowly pulling the struggling boar into its depths. Crushing down it silenced the pig once it was inside. Replacing its scared cries with the crunch of bones and smacking of flesh.

Diana watched it all with horror, unable to take her eyes away from the meal. She almost fled when the monster turned its large eyes on her, flapping its wings to come closer, almost pushing her farther away. But she didn’t move, her fear keeping her frozen to the tree.

“You are not the last of Spring, Mortal Form. We are many and we recognize no heir to his majesty Alberich, King of Spring, Master of the Wyld and true Lord of All Realms.” The creature, Llamhigyn Y Dwr, told her, his speech nothing more then gurgles and hisses.

“His Majesty is twice dead and can never return. As are all other high fae, killed by the cursed Queens and the Betrayer and those that follow them. I demand your aid in vengeance,” Diana answered back, trying to float taller and straighter, to hide her fear.

“What do I and the other true fae care of you mortal forms. We live as we please. And not even the Betrayer dares command us. Do not presume to do so yourself, child,” Llamhigyn Y Dwr countered forcedly, lashing out with its tongue, striking the tree just above her boney fingers. “We care not for your lament. Leave my domain.” the monster declared, turning away from Diana.

“He does dare command you, he has named a new Sgiath,” Diana cried out, hugging to the tree tightly, even as she tried to glare down at Llamhigyn Y Dwr.

When nothing happened, no flap of wings, no snapping of a tongue, she slowly loosened her grip and floated taller to meet Llamhigyn Y Dwr’s glare.

“Explain, and explain quickly, child,” Llamhigyn Y Dwr ordered.

***

“Oh damn, I knew we were forgetting something.” Jason remarked as the three walked into the home.

“I’d ask why you didn’t do it yesterday but I already know the answer,” Joshua said sourly, taking in the state of the home.

Dishes filled the kitchen sink, stacked alongside the takeout boxes, while next to the door heading downstairs was a fair sized pile of clothing that really needed to be laundered. The living room looked no better with its napkins and empty soda cans and beer bottles scattered about.

“Come on, the sooner we get started the sooner our weekly cleaning will be done, it never takes that long,” Hoyt reminded the other two as he dropped off the grocery bags on the floor next to the kitchen counter, the counter itself having no room.

“I guess, Bubba,” Jason said, the light and fun tone he’d had as they had done their shopping for the week after dropping Sookie back off at the Merlotte’s for her shift gone from his voice.

“Well, I really should be getting to bed, you know they do recommend teens get 8-12 hours of sleep before school,” Joshua informed them, dropping his own bags before inching his way toward his bedroom door.

“Freeze, kid,” Jason barked, his voice stopping Joshua in his tracks. “Trash,” he ordered holding out a fresh garbage bag for the teen.

“Crap,” Joshua muttered under his breath, grabbing the bag. “Fine,” he said louder before slinking off to the living room, picking up the random pieces of trash he came across on the way.

“Okay Hoyt I’ll get the di--“ Jason started to say, looking toward the sinks until he was cut off.

“I’ll get the dishes; the floors don’t really need to be mopped this week, Jas,” Hoyt started with an affectionate smile.

“It was one damn time,” Jason replied narrowing his eyes on Hoyt.

“It was last month,” Joshua said from the living room, beating Hoyt to the answer.

“Fine,” Jason huffed,” I’ll just be downstairs,” he told them, heading for the pile of clothes.

Hoyt just smiled, flipping on the water then pouring the soap, enjoying the domesticity of it all.

***

“Why should I care if you can’t keep track of your mortals? They’re your pets, not mine,” Pam told the vampire standing before her throne, already bored with holding court and it hadn’t even been fifteen minutes yet. Almost a record.

“They didn’t just wonder off. I raised him from a boy, he would-- could-- never leave and she had just come to me that night. I felt his fear, then nothing. Someone killed them both,” Crystal, the female vampire currently standing in the middle Fangtasia’s vampire crowd, said.

“So? They’re human, they die. It’s something they’re good at. One of the few things they can say that about,” Pam told Crystal while filing her fingernails.

“I want revenge on whoever did it, no matter what they are. I want blood!” Crystal yelled.

Pam glared at the vapid blond for less then a second before speeding to her and slamming her into a table, fangs out. “First off, never raise your voice to me. I am Sheriff here. Second you’re a fucking vampire, of course you want blood, we all do. Now remember the rules and get the fuck out of my sight, all of you,” she added, turning toward everyone else, “Court’s over, we open to humans in five minutes.”

***

Sookie paused outside her home, suddenly feeling as if she wasn’t alone she spun around, her spray can of silver mace already in her hand as she did. “Who’s there?” she demanded to know.

“Peace Sookie, it is only I,” Claudine said, standing in the middle of Sookie’s front yard, which had been empty when Sookie had walked by it moments ago.

“Damn Claudine, are you trying to scare me half to death? Yyou know what I’ve been through, dealt with. Don’t sneak up on me.” Sookie complained, stuffing her silver mace back into her purse before turning to unlock her front door.

“I had not meant to frighten you,” Claudine half apologized, joining Sookie as they walked into the home.

“Oh that’s all right, I’m used to being scared half out of my mind…I would be more worried about that but except for the last couple of months it has been a lot safer around here,” Sookie said dismissing it as quickly as she dropped off her keys and headed into the kitchen. “I’m making some tea, do you want any?” she offered polity.

“That would be most welcome, Sookie,” Claudine accepted, following Sookie into the kitchen, taking one of the seats at the table. “How are your brother and Joshua?”

“Well Jason is still Jason, he was over an hour late showing up to help with my flowerbeds. I know he and Hoyt just got married, but really, they had all night for that, was it really too hard to be on time. And then they couldn’t get their minds off it, Jason, I expect it, but Hoyt…” Sookie ranted about her brother while she got out the cups and tea tray, setting it out on the table, pausing as she got out the cream. “It was different, like he wanted it out there, but that’s not Hoyt,” she finally finished, sitting across from Claudine once everything but the hot water was ready.

“Perhaps he rather you overhear that thought than another, a surprise maybe?” Claudine offered as a possibility.

“Maybe,” Sookie responded, getting up when the tea kettle started to whistle.

“And Joshua? How is he?” Claudine repeated that part of her question after Sookie had poured their teas.

“Getting better at not being overwhelmed. He didn’t complain once at the café we went to for lunch, Jason and Hoyt’s apology for being late, but the kid did try to show off with one of the tricks you showed us last night…which is when you last saw him,” Sookie said, her voice full of suspicion, “You’re not normally that inquisitive about him. You hadn’t even expected him to be there last night so what is it?” she asked, focusing on her godmother to try and pick up any thoughts.

“Sookie…have you seen Claude? Or heard from him?” Claudine questioned suddenly.

“Claude? Not since the wedding and what does he have to do with Joshua?” Sookie asked, confused.

“So neither Joshua nor Jason have made any mention of my brother?” Claudine asked, ignoring Sookie’s question.

“No they haven’t, what is going on. Is something wrong? Should he have warned us about something?” Sookie asked, now worried.

“I…” Claudine stopped for a long moment, glancing down at her cup of tea before looking up, meeting Sookie’s eyes. “He’s missing and I fear for him. He was playing a very dangerous game and I fear he may finally have gone too far. Queen Mab tells me he lives but both Queens have refused to tell me where he is and…” She paused again for a moment. “I fear they will not be pleased should I look for him too openly.” She added with concern.

“What, really? What could he have possibly been up to that would get him in that kind of trouble? And is there anything I can do to help, because you just name it and I will,” Sookie said in a rush, grabbing Claudine’s hand with her own.

“I was so hoping you would say that, Sookie. I will keep looking but if he is in this realm or can make his way to it he will come here, to Bon Temp. And if he does--“ Claudine answered, her voice hopeful.

“I’ll tell you right away of course, the moment he walks through those doors,” Sookie reassured her fairy godmother.

“Thank you. It is a relief to know. But he may not come here, to you, Sookie,” Claudine answered, hesitating again.

“What? Why else would he come to Bon Temp then? Who else?” Sookie wondered aloud.

“It is likely your brother that would see him first. Claude and your brother… are not unlinked,” Claudine tried to explain without sharing Claude’s secretes, or revealing his actions.

“Is this about the King, Finvarra, calling Meb his partner, opposite or something? Are winter Sidhe and Wyldfae connected somehow?” Sookie asked, puzzled as she took a sip of her cooling tea.

“Lord Finvarra does share kinship more with Queen Mab than her Lady, yes. And that is not all there is, but for now I can say no more,” Claudine told her charge, unwilling to deceive her but also unwilling to share.

“It’s part of what got him into trouble isn’t it?” Sookie asked before shaking her head. “You know what, never mind, I don’t need to know but I will ask Jason and Hoyt to keep an eye out. Who knows what they’ll spot.”

Next Part

“Thank you again. Knowing you are willing to help is of great comfort,” Claudine said with a hopeful smile, taking a drink from her tea.

***

Claude glared at the tan truck that barreled past him.

The winter fae threw his hand out at the vehicle, imaging what he would do to it if he were able to use his powers. The thought of the truck rolling end over end down the two lane road lightened his mood as he continued walking down the road toward Louisiana.

The mortal realm was just too large.

Title: United, Bound, Pack: Linked Closer [Buffy the Vampire Slayer]

2013-08-24T17:43:00Z

Title: United, Bound, Pack: Linked Closer
Word Count: 10,365
Challenge: scifibigbang Summer of 2013
Rating: PG-13
Characters/Pairings: Xander/Kyle/Rhonda/Tor/Heidi, Kyle/Rhonda
Series: United, Bound, Pack
Summary: And Xander and his new friends try and figure out who they are and what they’ve become they still have to deal with life in Sunnydale, which sometimes involves vampires; set during the episode, and dealing with the plot of, Angel.
Author's Notes: The second part of my United, Bound, Pack Series I’d like to give a big thanks to both misse and raktajinos. misse jumped in to beta this story and it’s much better for it and raktajinos made some great art work which can be found on AO3. Thanks to you both.

***Alpha***

He watched Kyle and Rhonda exchange looks with each other. He saw the way Heidi kept glancing up at him. He even felt the comforting press of Tor’s leg under the lunchroom table, and he’s really not in the mood to think about finding a guy playing footsie with him reassuring, he just wanted them to spit it out. “What?” he growled. Just tell me already. What’s up.” he decided to add before ripping a chicken nugget in half with his teeth.

‘Not answering me is not helping, guys,’ Xander thought as he looked up. He was both pleased and even more frustrated when they all looked down and away when he slide his gaze around their table. “Out with it,” he ordered as he glared at Kyle, and a week was definitely not long enough to get used to both ordering an upper classmen around without thinking and not getting decked for it. He was thinking it would take just about a week shy of never.

But that was for later. Now he forced himself to take a breath while Kyle cleared his throat and clenched his fist - it was reassuring to know he wasn’t the only one still dealing with whatever they had become thanks to the zoo trip - before looking up.

“That’s what we want to know: what’s up? Something been bothering you since first period and we’ve…we’ve all felt it. And then you sit down and don’t say anything. We may not have been friends before last week but even we know that’s not normal for you Xander.

Damn, he’s forgotten all about the…what had Giles called it emp something…feeling link thing, “Sorry.” Yeah, really, I hadn’t meant to blast you all with my bad mood over Angel staying in Buffy’s bed (bedroom, not her bed just her room.) “I told you mind links could suck Tor,” he added letting out his frustration by jabbing his spoon into his jello. Which really didn’t help his mood or any attempt to eat his jello.

“I don’t see a problem, Xander.”

“Tor’s right, it’s not a problem.”

Something about the tone of Tor and Heidi’s voices made him believe the pair; maybe they didn’t see it as a problem, but how could they not? It had to be bugging them.

“You could talk to us about it; get it off your chest.”

Maybe Kyle had a point. And it wasn’t like he could talk to Buffy or Willow about it, they were both clearly in the pro ‘let Angel seduce Buffy’ camp and Giles…no, and it wasn’t like he had any other friends after Je- just not going there. “Not here,” he told them.

There was no way he was spilling this sitting in the cafeteria on these crappy seats. He grabbed that last couple of fries, shoving them into his mouth, and grabbed the jello cup before headed for the doors outside. He kind of loved just knowing the others were following him.

They followed him all the way to one of the out of the way corners of the grass fields that surrounded the school. Picking one of the trees that didn’t already have anyone under it to he settled in, propping himself up against the trunk.

He felt more of the frustration ease and some of his mood lift as the others settled down around him, each finding some way to be connected to him. To his right, Kyle and Rhonda cudded together with their feet brushing against his own, not far from Heidi’s head, resting just below the knee, as she laid on the grass. Tor was the last to hit the ground, and the only one not the touch him at first, resting his head on the grass as he lay parallel to Heidi, but then he slid closer until he could feel Tor’s head pressing into the side of his thigh, which was better.

Xander wasn’t sure how to begin. It wasn’t like he had any real claim, Buffy could just…“A guy’s hitting on Buffy and she likes him back and he’s not me.” There, he said it. Dear god did he really just say all that, fuck.

“Her loss.”

“You can do better.”

“Give us his name and we can deal with him.”

That would be nice, he can’t be that tough, the five of them…”No, there had to be a better way of dealing with him, them, I mean, them, dealing with them. Anyways I don’t think Angel would be of much help. I don’t even know if he has a last name. It wouldn’t go with his dark and mysterious image.” No he’s not bitter about the guy with his duster and warning from the shadows and taking a sword for the girl, he could do all that…he just hadn’t.

“Angel…his name is Angel.”

“That is such a poufy name. Are you sure he wants Buffy?”

Yes this is just what he need, someone else to mock Angel with, Xander thought with a smile.

“Yeah maybe you should invite him to Tor’s next wrestling match, Xander.”

He didn’t get it. But the superior smirk on Heidi’s face as she said it, and the frown from Kyle and Rhonda while Tor shoved her, and not a happy playful one, meant he needed to know. He needed to talk with Kyle one on one later. Something was clearly being kept from him.

“When is the next meet anyways? You’re heading to…somewhere?” He really should start paying attention to sports, well no just wrestling; there was no way he was going to do anything with football. But at least enough to wrestling to know what was going. But they had a pep assembly Friday for one of the teams…was it wrestling? Or was it? Wait, what had Tor said?

“…So it’s just the local counties. If we do well the team will go to Regionals and then might make it to State but I don’t thing we’ll go that far.”

“You’ll make it. And we’ll be there to watch right?” Had he just offered to watch wrestling? And not the fun pro ‘it’s so fake its fun’ wrestling but real wrestling. And everyone else was nodding; yeah he wasn’t backing out of that offer. But hey it could be fun, see what Tor was made of. Yeah that could be good.

*BBBEEEPPPP*

‘That can’t be the bell already…lunch goes by was to fast. I haven’t even finished eating. That never happens,’ Xander thought, looking down at the jello cup that he hadn’t finished yet, while the group, and everyone else, started getting up to head back toward the building and their afternoon classes.

***

“Hey Xan want to hang out after school today? We could go over the math homework. I could help you with it?”

Xander fought the sigh that wanted out at the offer as he got ready to close his locker. He’s been ditching Willow all week, and all she wanted to do was get their friendship back on track after that he did when possessed. Just dealing with the others and Buffy and Angel and…maybe some Willow time was just what he needed. A nice break from everything strange and weird about his life, yeah. An afternoon of Willow it was. “Sure. The library or your place?” And he did need help with his math he though to himself, pulling his book from his locker before shutting it with a bang.

“Uh…what about my place. I can ask my mom to make those really good cupcakes you like.”

He had been neglecting his time with Willow way to much if she was trying this hard for an afternoon, damn he couldn’t lose her too. “No problems Wills. You can start by showing me these exponent things. Ms. Carter keeps talking about them like they’re a thing.”

And there is his Willow, bright and happy about exponents. Which he guessed really where a math thing: who knew?

Just listening to Willow babble at about school stuff felt good, yeah, lunch with the Pack and an afternoon with Willow. This was the life.

Wait, that wasn’t math, “Huh? What?” Did Willow just say something about Kyle?

“He’s picking on Jonathon again.”

And he was. Xander saw Jonathon walking backward, trying to get away from the Kyle but the taller teen kept pace with him step for step until Jonathon hit the wall and couldn’t back up any more. This time he let the sigh out. “I’ll meet you by the front steps, Willow.” Just go, Wills, I don’t want to have to explain this so just… “I’ll be fine now go and let men do men things. I’m a man I can deal with this.” Yes I am a man, here me roar.

“Xander…I’ll grab Giles’ first aid kit.”

Gee, thanks for the vote of confidence there best friend of mine…okay before last week she’d be right but moving on. Kyle, “Yo, Kyle, man, what’s up.”

He could get use to this Xander decided as he come up behind Kyle, dropping and hand on each shoulder as he looked over one and down at Jonathon. “Hey, Jonathon, almost didn’t see you.”

“Not much, Xander, just a bit of fun.”

Yes fun, he really needed to do something about Kyle and the others if they saw this as fun, which yeah, they’re called the mean kids for a reason, Xander. But get out of here, Jonathon. “Then you’ve got a moment, walk with me. Something I’ve got to ask.”

That’s right, Kyle, look toward me forget all about the helpless short guy you were about to do…something, with.

“Sure, Xan. Get out of here, Shorty.”

Was the cheek pat really needed there, Kyle, just how melodramatic can you get? And yes, Jonathon, now is the time to run…good, go like the wind.

“What he do?” What did he do? What is this blame the victim hour? He probably didn’t even do anything but breathe-

“Nothing.”

Wow and you don’t even…definitely adding that to the list of things to deal with. But first things, “Heidi’s comment, about Tor.”

“Ah, that.”

He knew it, there was something going on, this is not the time for fist pumping; later, yes later. “Yes, that. What’s going on with her and Tor?” Because Heidi had been looking at Tor and he’s been the one to have the strongest reaction.

“Look Tor should be the one to-“

But Tor wasn’t the one standing in front of him. “Kyle,” and wow it was getting easier to put a bit of a growl in his voice, that shouldn’t be as cool as it is, really it shouldn’t but hell yes it was.

“Heidi’s getting a bit prissy about him keeping his fake secret. We all know but he hasn’t actually told any of us even though we keep trying to get him to. She’s been getting more and more blunt about it for the last couple of months. But he just won’t trust us, even though he has to know we know. But he just won’t,” It was only the clear frustration in Kyle’s voice that made Xander decide to drop it.

Looks like he was going to be having a talk with Tor later, Xander thought to himself as he took a step back from Kyle. “Okay, I’ll talk with him later. Still meeting for practice later?” Because really, practice where he’s the most skilled guy in the room, he was so going to love that.

“Yeah, I’ll be there, so will Tor.”

He hoped Tor would be there, it was at his place after all. “Good.” Now, where did Willow get to?

***Interlude: Sorororis***

“How can he stand that red head? Does she ever stop talking? I don’t get how he or that other girl, the blond, stand it?”

“Buffy,” Rhonda rolled her eyes at the comment, supplying the answer as she watched the only customers at the store wander off to somewhere without buying anything before looking at her friend, who was still shaking her head.

Normally Heidi was very observant but sometimes her friend just missed everything. “You may have noticed that Xander talks a lot too, when he’s not around us…he doesn’t talk as much around us.” When he’s not yelling or growling at us anyways…or maybe he didn’t talk that much in the hospital and Heidi just made it seem like more? She’d have to check with Kyle later.

“Okay, fine, maybe, but I don’t see how he can stand it. I mean really, the blond said like two words the whole time. The red head just prattled on and on about romance and all that crap. I wanted to vomit. I actually went to class. I couldn’t stand hiding in that bathroom another minute. And I hate home ec.”

Wow, she babbles that much? That does explain why Heidi was in class on a day we weren’t baking. But still…there has to be something pretty impressive about her, or really both of them, to make up for that much talking. Xander has to have some reason for liking them. “Xander seems to like them, and they somehow manage to take out vampires so she had to have some skills.”

“I guess. But the two of them look so small.”

Those two girls did look small. But, well … Xander “Xander’s not big either he almost looks like a toothpick but he did take out that Vampire, the one that just shoved Tor around.” And, god, seeing Tor get throw to the ground freaked her out. He was their big guy, their muscle. If he was being treated like a toy…”We were lucky the weird link thingy got Xander to show up.” Would I even have woken up if he hadn’t and if I had what would I-oh those shirts need to be fixed.

“Rhonda, you just did those shirts.”

I did? “I did? I must have missed one, it’s not like we’re crowded right now.” Yeah this place is dea-empty today. Way too empty, I’ve got way too much time, oh look customers, they better buy something and be slow about it, or else.

Rhonda threw herself into convincing the two ladies that walked in they both needed new shirts and skirts for summer, she even got them to look at the swimwear but they didn’t buy that. But by the time she had them checked out other customers had wandered in keeping her mind from going back to the weekend before last as she dealt with the slow trickle until Tor and Kyle showed up just before her shift ended.

“So how was practice?” ‘Have fun with all those other guys there, Tor?’ she thought, clearing out her register, as she saw the wrestler lean against the counter.

“Good, we should have no problem winning county this weekend and maybe even regionals next month.”

Rhonda had to smile at the pride in Tor’s voice. “Good luck, you guys will be great.” She didn’t care about the school but for Tor, for him she really did hope the team did well.

“That’s the plan.”

“How long until you’re clocked out?” Kyle asked joining Tor at the counter.

Money balanced, timecard in, key returned, now, “Right now, lover boy.” Now give me a kiss.

Rhonda lost herself in the kiss for more then a few moments, letting herself just feel how good it felt to have Kyle’s arm reaching around her, pulling her closer-

“Miss Kelley, not in the store.”

What? Ms. Patrick. Did I just, in front of… “I’m sorry, Ms. Patrick, I’ll be going now,” She’s so old she’ll never understand…how did I get around the counter?

“Yeah, have a good afternoon, we’ll just continue this somewhere els-ough”

‘Yeah and I’ve got another one if you keep talking, Kyle.’ “’Night, see you tomorrow, bye,” she told her boss as she pushed Kyle from the store, glaring at the amused Heidi and Tor until they were out of the mall.

“Tell me I didn’t grope my boyfriend in front of my boss,” she demanded, but the looks on their faces told her all she needed to know.

“You didn’t grope your boyfriend in front of your boss.”

You could at least sound like you mean it, Heidi. She was never going to be able to go to work again, ever. “Thanks.”

“Come on, let’s get back to my place, you can grope him all you want there.”

You couldn’t at least say that without laughing? “I know where you sleep.” Beware, Tor, she added to herself, smiling when Tor flinched away from her.

***Beta***

“You call these stakes?” Xander asked looking at the small pile of stakes that the others had made. None of them good enough to be used by anyone other then Buffy.

He had just spend the last three hours with Willow learning, or trying to, about exponents, just to make Willow smile, so he had really been looking forward to just hanging out and not doing more Vamp 101… Sometimes he was too nice for his own good.

“They are stakes.”

Xander let himself chuckle as he took the flat tipped stake that Kyle was holding as he said his comment from the other teen’s hands. He wasn’t any better at first, not that he’s been doing it all that long really, but now his stakes weren’t half bad, Buffy never complained about them anyway.

“It is a stake Xander.”

Kyle growled, Xander didn’t even think about his response. The moment his ears registered the sounds he was moving and Kyle was pressed up against the wall with the so calledtip of the stake pressing into his chest. “Still think it’s a stake Kyle.”

The next shove of the stake into Kyle’s chest was by choice when Kyle didn’t respond soon enough; the fact Kyle wasn’t agreeing or even dropping his eyes or head was getting on Xander’s nerves again. And yeah sure he was getting better at dealing with the sudden impulses - well not today clearly, he guessed - he still was the one in charge of the group. And he knew Kyle knew that, he pressed in a bit harder.

“May…maybe not.”

“Not ‘maybe’, it’s not,” he told Kyle, still glaring at the other teen. “You would be bleeding it if had a point. No blood,” he added, pulling up Kyle shirt (and, really, he was stripping Kyle way to much) and pointing to the center of Kyle’s chest. It was deep red but the skin was broken.

“I spent twenty minutes on that thing. How are you supposed to get a point on it?”

He was going to be nicer to G-man, really. He hated being on the other side, it sucked, and Kyle even sounded like he did, “Look it’s all about the point, you don’t need it to be fancy you’re really only going to use it once. And using sand paper… No, who’s got the knife?”

Xander looked around at them and felt his shoulder slump as none of the others moved for a moment and then just look at each other. Where they even listening over the weekend? At all? Damn, now I really know how Giles feels. “Okay, let’s take it from the top. How did you cut the wood to begin with? Was it the wood fairy? Because if it was I want to have words with her…or him.” I wonder if there is a wood fairy…or the tooth fairy that would be soo cool if she’s real. He had to remember to talk G-man about that and what was Rhonda saying? Right he’s asked a question hadn’t he.

“So they were already cut so we just started sanding them.”

Rhonda must be getting used to him and Kyle being forceful with each other if she’s letting go of him shoving a stake in Kyle’s chest that fast, good. He might just live to see summer then. But did they really plan to sand them down. That would just - “That will take forever. Really way too much time to be worth it. Anyone have a knife? Tor you got a good strong knife around here? Or a hatchet at least?” Giles did it with a hatchet, it didn’t look too hard, he’d just go slow he thought as Tor said he’d be right back.

By the time Tor came back with a small hatchet he’d looked through all the stakes and pulled out the ones that looked the easiest to fix. He could use a hatchet, he had this, really.

“It’s from the wood stack so it should be sharp.”

“Okay, thanks,” Xander said, taking the tool with one hand as he held the stake with the other. “Now the key is to just shave off the wood from all sides until the tip has a nice point on it, like so.” Please don’t cut off a finger, please don’t cut off a finger, please don’t-hey I did it. “See?” I really shouldn’t sound so happy about that. Now let see if I can do it again…yes, he was on a roll.

Xander couldn’t stop grinning as he slowly rotated the wooden stake, shaving it bit by bit until the flat end had been replaced by a tip. “And there is a stake that might reach a Vamp’s heart.” And I did it all on my own, he rocked.

“I guess it is a lot pointer then it was.”

‘Do you think so, Kyle? Want me to try sticking it in your chest so you can feel the difference,’ Xander thought as he tried not to glare at Kyle. Just when was he going to have earned Kyle’s respect and not just Kyle giving in when he forced the older teen to? “Pointy enough to poke its way right through the ribs and into a vamp’s soon-to-be dusted heart. Now you try.”

The next couple of hours past rather quickly for the teens as they each worked on making their own stakes, two each, while also working on their homework.

And really the amount of time the school ‘bullies’ spent on homework surprised him given what he’s heard and seen in a couple classes; they never did anything in class. But outside of it they did all their work. Not to Willow’s level but then only Willow loved school enough for that, even sometimes doing their class work as homework.

“So what gives? Why do your homework?” He just had to know. It seemed the more and more he learned about them the less he knew; at this point they’d be total strangers by the end of the year.

“I’m not risking being able to wrestle.”

“My brother doesn’t like the idea of me working as it is. I don’t at least carry a B I can kiss my spending money good bye.”

“Learning can be cool, just school isn’t.”

He could understand those reason, well Tor and Rhonda at least. The idea of Kyle being at all like Willow, in any way, was just….weird, it was like Superman wearing a utility belt. Some things just don’t mix.

But he could totally get Tor doing it to stay on the team and he knew he’d gladly do more school work if it meant he had more spending money. So he could relate to Rhonda’s reason and Heidi, wait she didn’t share “And you?” he asked turning to the blonde. He needed to figure out a way to get Heidi to talk more, she was way to quite when he wasn’t asking her questions, and even then apparently.

“Why do you?”

No fair, I asked first. “I asked first.” Now follow the rules and answer.

“They do so I do. Your turn.”

She really does just follow the Pack…and she seemed to trust him-no wonder she didn’t seem to care if it was him or Kyle in the lead; she was okay with them both. Now if only he could figure Tor and Rhonda out but first why do I do my work…that’s easy. Willow, “Willow. If I try pretending I don’t have any she just starts checking on it for me, just in case I missed something. And if I lose my notes she’s always ready with hers. Me and Jesse would spend hours thinking up ways not to do our work and ten minutes with her….we’d be doing it anyways. It starting being easier to just do it with her, with her doing half the work, then try and put it and her off.” But, man, those nights of tactical homework avoidances with Jess were fun…Jesse-

“You okay.”

Uh? What? “Tor?” Did someone ask something. Why is everyone looking at me like that, “Is something on my face? It is sprinkles?” Damn those doughnut sprinkles, I will best them yet…wait I didn’t eat any of the doughnuts with sprinkles.

“You looked spacey for a sec.”

“You looked kind of like my brother when he’s talking about some of his old friends.”

“Who’s Jesse.”

Xander stopped brushing off his shirt, slumping into the chair behind him at hearing Jesse’s name from Kyle…Jesse-he-”I haven’t said his name out loud since I...” since he turned his best friend into dust. “Since the Harvest,” was all he could say, he just couldn’t…when did it get so hot in here. “Man, it’s stuffy in here. Did someone kill the AC?” Air would be good there just isn’t enough air in here.

“No, it’s still on.”

“Are you sure?” Xander asked, watching as Tor stuck his hand near the vent and nodded. But it’s just so stuffy, like being in the sewers, or underground, “I think I’ll just get some air, fresh air, from outside. Right to the source.” He didn’t want for any of them to respond or answer in any way, he just turned and walked, heading right for the front door, or trying to but he didn’t know the house that well.

Damn just how big is Tor’s place, and it’s just him and the folks, they must go days without even being able to find each other, no wonder Tor never makes it to first period on time it must take him an hour to get out of here. No he didn’t want the bathroom. Front door, backdoor, garden door, just any door is that really to much to ask.

“It’s this way.”

A guide, just what he needed. “Thanks, Tor,” What, it was right there, so close. Yes fresh air. Just what he needed. Xander let his thoughts ramble as he dropped onto the stone steps closing his eyes even as he heard the rustling of Tor’s clothing letting him know the other teen was now sitting next to him. What did he think, he’d get lost again? Well okay it was a big place. “Thanks.”

“No problem. The other guy you and the red head used to hang with is Jesse isn’t it?”

Xander forced his eyes open after a long moment of trying to imagine what the three of them would have looked like from the outside but he couldn’t. “Yes…Jesse, Willow and I have been friends…since kindergarten, before?” He couldn’t remember, Every memory he could think of had them in it. The three of them…. “We’ve just always been….” And now…

“He was the one you were talking about last week in the Hospital too…the worst that could happen…”

He didn’t respond to Tor’s statement. He couldn’t. He had been talking about Jesse, what Jesse had become, what he’d done to Jesse, when he had yelled at them as they waited to find out if Rhonda would be okay. He still hadn’t been able to talk to Willow about it, in fact other then that once he hadn’t talked about it at all, hell he’s tried not to think about it, him, if he could.

“That must have been rough.”

Understatement of the year. “You think?” Rough, that’s what you have to-“I stake my best friend since forever and you say rough,” And he had been beginning to think Tor wasn’t a dumb Jock.

“Yeah, rough.”

Xander just wanted to shake his head at Tor but the tone of voice stopped him, making his look over at his new friend. Tor’s face was sincere, he was calling it rough, and Xander had to admit the word did work even if it felt like it didn’t even cover half of what he was feeling but then Tor couldn’t know that. He’s never had to kill a brother, or someone who might as well have been one.

He was just about to get up when he saw a look cross Tor’s face. Tor looked determined, but determined to do what Xander couldn’t tell until he felt Tor’s hand wrapping around his shoulder just moments before he felt Tor’s head rest on his shoulder as well.

“If you need to talk…”

Tor’s voice drifted off but Xander didn’t need to hear his voice. Just sitting with him was good enough. Which is why he didn’t answer with words but by resting his hand on the small of Tor’s back as he leaned into Tor’s large bulk beside him, letting Tor know he understood.

And that was how the other three found them a few minutes later. They quietly joined them. Rhonda taking his other side while Kyle and Heidi sitting in front of the other three, leaning back and relaxing into them.

That is when Xander told them about himself, about growing up with Willow, with Jesse. Just small stories from his elementary school, about broken color crayons and glue. In return they started talking about their childhood. About how they met one by one, how both Kyle and Rhonda’s family had come to move to Sunnydale and how it was different from the cities they used to call home, or what Rhonda could remember of LA. Kyle remembered Providence much better only having left it a handful of years before.

They stayed that way for over an hour, sharing stories, each learning more about the others. But as the sun faded from view they slowly untangled themselves from one another, each going their separate ways, hesitating for a heartbeat as they left the group.

Xander didn’t hurry as he walked home, even though he had told them others to make sure they got indoors as quickly as they could, but he was in no rush to deal with his parents tonight.

He let out a sigh of relief when he saw the note taped to the refrigerator from his mother saying she had gone to a friend’s for a bridge game and his father was with his bowling league team, a team that hadn’t seen the inside of a bowling alley for at least two or three years Xander thought shaking his head as he popped the plate of meatloaf into the microwave.

That night when he finally climbed the stairs for his bedroom after eating and finishing up what little homework he had left, that he could do anyways, he was still going to have to talk to Willow in the morning to figure out the story problems, and why did the text books writers have to bring cotton candy into their evil world of math anyways; but he felt good about it overall. Almost as good as he felt about the day itself even if it had started off on the wrong foot he added as he pulled his old He-Man covers over himself.

That night he dreamed of Jesse again, and he wasn’t sticking a stake through his best friend’s dead heart for the first time in weeks.

***

Even hours after talking with Buffy his mind was still reeling.

The guy was a vampire. Maybe he had a chance with Buffy after all then? Except she had feeling for a vampire…maybe if he tried to be understanding about Angel she’s turn to him once she got over fang face, which she would now that she knew what vampman was. ‘Vampman’, that is so lame.

“What’s up Harris? Feeling blue because you still suck at baseball?”

Great, just what he needed right now. “Buzz off, jockboy.” Boy? Vamp boy? Maybe, but still not right Xander thought, rolling his eyes at Larry as he finished pulling his gym clothing from his gym locker.

“I’ll buzz wherever I want, Xanboy.”

Did he just…what? “What? That doesn’t even make any-Larry, do the world a favor and go back to whoever writes your lines and tell them they suck.” Xanboy? That’s not even clever. He knew Jockboy wasn’t original but at least it wasn’t just plain silly.

“I made that up myself.”

And you’re proud of that? That’s just sad, “I believe you. It was so bad it would have to come from a head that been hit a few too many times. You do wear a helmet when you play around with that ball of yours, right, Larry?” Crap he should really know better then mock the whole sport of football when the football team just got out of grade boost for dumbjock 101, “Or maybe one too many weights got dropped on you head during your class? You did just come from weightlifting right?” Why couldn’t he stop himself. But damn he was not in the mood, and they really need to start making lockers out of something that’s not quite so painful to get slammed into it.

Xander expected to get beat up, really just take a punch or two, like normal after winding Larry up. But this time he didn’t.

He dodged and punched back. He’d never done that before which if anyone ask is why he was froze, slack jawed, eyes glued to Larry who was bent over trying to suck in air without passing out and not reacting when the rest of the football team started coming toward him.

The pain in his side as he felt the metal locker again snapped him out of it rather fast and he was lashing out with kicks and punches as best he could but they seemed to be everywhere. He made one back up gasping for breath and another hop back cursing in pain holding his leg but each time another member of the team filled the void of jocks coming at him.

He was doing much better then he though he ever would when Larry was suddenly standing in front of him again. Man, jock’s recover way too fast. The words flashed through his mind even as he watched the large Jock charge at him.

He tried to push him aside but Larry wasn’t so easily deflected and Xander found himself being thrown into the lockers for a third time. Only this time his feet were off the ground, his body being held up by the neck by both of the footballer’s meaty hands. He tried to punch at Larry again only to feel hands wrap around them, pinning them against the metal as well. Xander’s kicks got little more then grunts from Larry and did nothing to make the tight grip around his neck waver.

“Not so funny now are you, loser? What, no comeback? I didn’t think so. You should never have laid a fucking hand- ”

The words were being whispered right next to his ear and he still could barely hear them. He kept trying to pull an arm loose, get more air into his lungs, anything to fight back.

That’s when he felt them.

He knew Kyle and Tor were in the locker-room, Kyle stepping from the shower and Tor just walking in after talking with Coach. He knew that Rhonda and Heidi were in the other locker room, chatting as they dressed. He could feel the rage and fear that overcame them, echoes of his own.

He felt the world shift.

***Interlude: Fratertris***

His hands were shaking again.

They hadn’t completely stopped shaking since the fight, which was almost an hour ago. He’d never had that problem before. But then he’s never gotten into a fight with two thirds of the football team before…and then there was that other stuff.

Kyle took another deep breath and leaned back, letting his head hit the wall behind him, just staring up at the drive smart poster taped to it, for a long moment before looking toward Tor, letting his eyes drift around at the handful of football players that filling the library as he did. All of them were sitting, unable to say anything under pain of expulsion, one of the few threats that almost everyone in the room feared. He would risk losing his job and Tor and the others would risk their spots on their respective teams.

Tor looked almost as pissed has he felt, but also worried. Which, yeah, they both had reason to be worried, he wasn’t the only one taking on the football team without thinking.

He let his eyes continue to drift, turning them toward the adult in the room. A stuffy British guy who worked as the librarian, Kyle knew he’d never been in the library before but damn if he wasn’t familiar, but he just couldn’t place where. He hadn’t done much but say ‘dear lord’ and clean his glasses when Snyder and the Coaches had ushered them into what they claimed was the only open room big enough to hold them all.

What he didn’t like was the way the librarian’s eyes seem to keep looking at Tor, and if the feeling of being watched meant anything, him too. Which meant at least one of the teachers was sure this was all their fault, even if the teacher had only gotten a thirty second lowdown about what had happened from one of the office secretaries…which meant he was going to take the heat for what the dumb jock did just because he was one of the ‘mean kids’.

Which was just what he needed, just when it looked like he might get the full time spot over the summer; no way his boss was going to take a chance on him if he got the blame for two guys being sent to the hospital.

But it wasn’t their fault. Sure they didn’t have to break both of the Quarterback’s arms but when they’d see the red hand shaped bruises on Xander’s neck and his almost blue face…he hadn’t even stopped to think when he ripped the sophomore from Xander, throwing him toward Tor even has he kept hold of one hand.

Just how giddy he felt when he heard the bone snapping and the other fighter’s scream…Kyle took another deep breath to fight down the wave of nausea. That and maybe get his hand to stop shaking again.

At least the EMT had seemed to think Xander would be fine before Kyle, Tor, and the others that were cleared of injuries were herded out of the gym. He wasn’t feeling any panic or pain from Xander anymore, worry and fear from the others but only numbness from Xander, calm numbness.

And he really needed to talk to Xander about that. Why was he feeling them so clearly now. He hadn’t yesterday. What they had yesterday was freaky enough but now…he knew Rhonda was on the other side of the wall…the solid wooden wall.

What the fuck was happening to them.

“Well then I think we’re agreed, gentlemen.”

Kyle, and everyone else he could see, all turned toward the double doors as Snyder, the football coach and Tor’s wrestling coach came through. They hadn’t done that when they’d called for the others. It had only been one of the Office secretaries who had come out then. They’d already called in half the footballers and Tor, man had Tor been pissed the whole time he’s been in that room, but they still hadn’t called a few of them in yet…were they not going to?

“You all have detention with your Coaches after school today…and well you, DuFours you will serve it with Mr. Giles here today filing or something. And then we’ll put this whole mess behind us.”

What the fuck? Why was he getting-that punk had tried to kill Xander - he was lucky he only got his arms broken - why were he and Tor (and the rest of them) getting one detention? Why wasn’t anyone getting suspended? He was going to punch that short weasel and then rip his face off just like he had his predecessor-

“Sit down Mr. DuFours. We can work on the ah…filing, after the others have gone.”

He blinked. When had he got out of his seat? And, wow, the librarian could move when he wanted to after all. Kyle forced himself to take another breath and unclench his hand - when had he? - before making his way back to his seat, catching Tor’s eye, seeing the worry in his friends eyes he was also feeling through their…whatever it was.

Worry about his rage which, man, where had that come from. He wasn’t happy about how they where handling the attack on Xander but going after the acting principle with- fuck he was smarter than that.

“Coach Lacross, could I borrow Mr. Hauer for a moment, about ah…book, yes, a book for one of his classes, I’ll send him along again in a minute.”

He glared at the librarian, why did he want the both of them, and no one else, in the library. This couldn’t be good, Kyle knew. Watching as the Coach nodded before departing along with the football players and the other adults leaving the three of them alone.

“I don’t have a book-“

“I’m aware, but I’m most grateful your, ah, Coach is not as aware of your habits. Now, how is Xander, do you believe he will be all right? And what attacked Xander? Anything you can remember of what it looked like would be most helpful.”

What? Hadn’t they told him and what did he mean what it looked like Kyle through as he tried looks with Tor, and it was nice to know someone else was as confused as he was. “It was the other sophomore, the quarterback. He’s the one that went after Xander and he looks, well…”

“Like someone with two broken arms. And how would we know anything about Xander. You’re the one with a phone.”

“Well,” he added to Tor’s comment, looking at the librarian more closely. The Brit looked worried, concerned, and a bit relived about it being the quarterback. What was up with people at this school? Were students getting sent to the hospital all the time and they just weren’t telling anyone? “What did you think it was?”

“Well given everything I wasn’t sure what it was. That it was something ordinary…never mind, how is he? And I know quite well you can feel him and we don’t have time for games. Coach Lacross will return if your friend doesn’t leave soon.”

“He feels numb and calm. And how do you know-“ Kyle demanded to know giving the adult another, harder, look. But nothing about the tweed suit made him seem anything but a stuffy librarian. So how did he know.

“Numb and calm…they must have him medicated but pain would still-good, good. You should go before your Coach starts wondering just what book you have…I’ll go fetch some books to reshelf.”

“How did you know?” Kyle asked again, letting a bit of growl into his voice. The man already knew something and he wanted answers. But given the jump he got at the actions maybe the librarian didn’t know as much after all.

“My, my. No need of that and Xander can explain later, yes that’s best.”

Kyle just glared after the librarian for a moment as the man vanished into his office before Kyle nodded to Tor then the doors. The Brit was right, the last thing they needed was for Tor’s Coach to come back in, and he did have all detention to try and get more out of the librarian.

Which didn’t happen.

The next hour and a half was mind-numbingly boring as every time he tried to talk with the librarian the Brit answered by handing him another stack of books to be shelved. And didn’t anyone normally shelve anything; just what did the guy spend all his time doing, because it clearly wasn’t putting books back.

Which was just frustrating him to no end; that, and the more time passed the more and more he just wanted to walk out and head the hospital so he could see that Xander was all right. But he knew he couldn’t, not yet. “Just how many more are there?” Kyle said glaring at the librarian over the counter.

“I do believe that is all of them. You’re a much better help then Buffy and Xander, yes much better, and do give Xander my regards, I likely won’t be able to get away from this infernal school for an hour or more if that annoying little man has anything to say about it.”

“Xander?” How did the librarian know he planned on heading to the hospital as soon as he picked up Tor? And what little man was he talking about?

“The hospital? I expect you and the other three plan to see Xander, together and as soon as you all can? Was I wrong?”

How did he? “How come you know so much,” Man he was almost like Xander with his knowing stuff.

“Books, Mr. DuFours, books. Now I suggest you go before the acting Principal finds something more for you.”

Kyle gave the man another once over as he watched the librarian vanish back into the his office before he himself headed toward to the double doors, peering through the round windows before going into the hall. Getting stopped by Snyder was the last thing he wanted.

And luckily he wasn’t. He was able to make it the gym and the weight room without seeing anyone until he spotted Coach Lacross pushing Tor through a workout, so not much different then most days he stayed after, “This is your detention?” Kyle picked up one of the dumbbells Tor had just been using, giving it a curl.

“Have to have my star player ready for the meet. But that’s enough for the day, go stretch out and get going.”

Jocks were so lucky some times; they just get extra practice while he has to deal with dusty books and that’s just not fair. ‘And damn just how heavy is this?’ Kyle added to his thoughts as he dropped the dumbbell to the matt floor unable to do a second rep. “How can you lift that thing.” Just how strong was Tor?

“Practice and not easily…thought it was easier today. I’ll be five minutes.”

“Hurry, I want to check on Xander.” Kyle said, crossing his arms as he leaned against the wall.

Kyle smiled when Tor did hurry and came out within five minutes so the pair were off to the hospital in Tor’s car.

For most of the ride neither man said much, Kyle focused on the feeling he felt from Xander and the others, hoping that the lack of panic or anything from Rhonda and Heidi meant everything was fine even as he started to feel more and more from Xander, some pain but mostly he felt…needed, “Can’t you drive any faster.”

“Only if I want to get pulled over.”

He knew Tor was right, even as he felt Tor speed up a bit, but he just knew they needed to get to Xander. That they should be together.

And the moment they walked into one of the ER rooms and saw Xander sitting up in a bed flanked by the girls, well and talking, he felt his heart unclench, feeling right again. And the way he felt Tor’s whole body relax as they pressed against each other in the doorway he knew he wasn’t the only one.

***Omega***

Just sitting there surrounded by the pack he felt better then he had all day. Which given he’s been strangled enough for the EMT to send him to the hospital meant it wasn’t his best day but still the rest of the day had been mostly normal…or his new normal anyways.

Really he hadn’t wanted to move, just stay there with them. And why not, he earned it. But, no, the doctors seemed to think a guy had to be really strangled and not just bruising around the neck to stay more then a couple hours and if he didn’t get out of there soon his parents were going to get off work. And dealing with them while in public was something he really didn’t need today. “

“Come on guys lets get out of here,” Xander said as he slowly got out of the bed. Man, his ribs hurt, way more then his neck. I think I’d rather be choked by Larry again then slammed into any more lockers, darn things hurt way too much. But time to go he added after stretching out the worst of it.

“You sure you’re okay to leave? You didn’t look that great.”

“He doesn’t look that different from normal.”

Xander knew he was grinning at the remarks. Being able to feel what the other person was feeling really took the bit out of being insults, he could get used to that. It was going to make becoming Rhonda’s friend a lot easier. “I’m good, Heidi, but I’m looking forward to getting out of this place. All this white is getting old. You’d think they’d do something about the color.”

“It’s a hospital it’s supposed to be white, it’s like a thing.”

“A thing, Tor? Really?”

“Come on, Rhonda, it’s like a rule or something…isn’t it. They’re always white everywhere on TV.”

“Because TV is always right.”

Xander just watched the four talking back and forth for a moment. Enjoyed the feeling of contentedness he felt from them all but then he felt his stomach; yeah they needed to find somewhere he could stand to eat, because hospital food…no, just no. “As much fun as debating colors for hospitals is, let’s go.”

“Where to?”

That’s a good question Kyle…ah… “Ah well…any idea?”

“Dinner at my place?”

“Or mine? Tor’s dad might let him get away with a lot but my brother won’t even be around tonight. He’s pulling this twenty four hour duty thing.”

No parents or guardian? That sounds like a good night…but wait didn’t her brother-“We’ll stop by the store on the way and pick up some yummy snacks with absolutely no nutrition value. The kind you brother won’t allow.” No one’s perfect, but how can anyone not like twinkies. It’s just not natural, even more then the hell-mouth…maybe it’s the hell-mouths fault? Some evil plan to end the world starting with Ho Hos and Ding Dong? Well not if he had anything to say about it. “Lots of them.” He grinned when he saw Rhonda fighting a smile, Heidi and Tor not even bothering to hide their smiles, Kyle just shaking his head.

“You know my brother is a trained soldier right? And he hates anything made by Hostess in the apartment, I’ve told you that right?”

“Then it’s a good thing you met me or no one would save him from a life without cream filled cake goodness that are twinkies.” Good, this group could use some cheering up, Xander though as he watched the others laughing at his and Rhonda’s banter.

“Yes, save him…”

He will, you can count on th-Buffy? Willow? He was wondering when they were going to show…why are they going into that other room… and is that Giles “Guys give me a moment will you?”

Xander barely waited long enough to get a response before heading straight for the other ER room “G-Man, Wills what’s up? What happened?” Please don’t let anything of them be hurt, none of them were near the locker-room, they couldn’t have been in it, that would just have been weird.

“Buffy’s mom, she was…well.”

Yeah, “Yeah I can see,” he saw the bandage right over her neck as he stepped into the room…like a Barbecue fork or you know vampire fangs…Xander knew that guy was no good, hell he wasn’t even a guy. “Is she going to be okay?”

“Yes, they said Mom would be fine, they gave her come blood, she was low on iron.”

“Yes it presents itself as minor anemia, there are rarely complications, as long as…”

“As long as they aren’t drained all the way? Like that he would have done if I hadn’t shown up and stopped him, Giles?”

“Well…yes.”

“You have to stake him.” Way to state the obvious there. He really needed to stop letting his mouth run around talking without his brain. “Which I’m sure you already know so I didn’t need to state the obvious… Obviously.”

“Buffy, what about-“

“Xander’s right, Willow. I should have done it the moment I found out…I invited him into my house and even after I knew what he was I didn’t do anything because I thought I felt something for him and look what happened. God, I must be the worst slayer ever.”

“She’d going to be okay. The doctors say it. Giles here says it, she’ll get a little bit of fresh O neg and she’ll be right as rain, no need to beat yourself up over it,” No save that for Angel, he needs to get beaten up, like a lot or even more.

“Right I can’t do anything for my mother but make sure this can’t happen again. I need to stop Angel, permanently.”

“Now, Buffy, Angel isn’t just another Vampire, he’s fought…”

What was that? Xander thought half turning and tuning out the rest of Giles and Buffy’s conversation as he looked back toward his other four friends, and he had other friends, how cool was that, at the spike of panic and rage he felt from one of them. It was there and gone so fast he wasn’t sure which one was the source.

Not until he looked. When he saw Heidi’s blanched face and the way she was clinging to the other three. As Giles and Willow headed back into Buffy’s mother room he headed for them, “You okay? What’s wrong?” How can he help he asked, joining in the loose group hug.

“She was attacked by a vampire, bit like-she’ll be fine, she won’t…”

Damn he really needed to find out what really happened to her brother, somehow. “Yeah, Buffy’s mom’s tough, she’ll be just fine,” Buffy will make sure of that.

“What about the thing that you know, hiss.”

Really, Kyle, that’s your vamp impression? He had a lot of work ahead of him…a lot of work, “he’ll be taken care of don’t-”

“Xander, it was Darla not Angel.”

What, huh, Willow? “What?” Say again? Darla who? “What was Darla?”

“That attacked Buffy’s mother, it was a trap and now Buffy-we have to warn her, Now.”

That a vampire is after her? Like she doesn’t already know. Maybe they’ll both get dusted, “What about the Buffter’s mother we can’t leave her,” Heidi, this might be just what you need, “Guys, will you make sure-“

“We got it, go get the sucker.”

“Make it dust.”

He took a breath and had to fight the frown at Heidi’s dark tone, so much dark next to Kyle’s light encouragement, he really need to make time to talk with Heidi and look into the deal with her brother, but first thing first, “I will. Stay safe yourself.” And now to save Buffy, maybe she can fall for me this time.

***

He couldn’t believe it: she knows Angel’s a vampire, knows he drinks blood, knows he has killed hundreds of people and she still wants to date him… Just damn wrong. Xander kicked at the double sliding doors of the ER, glaring at them when they glide out of the way, even the darn doors- this is not his night.

At least he can count on some people, “Hey, guys, everything good here?” Please don’t let any of them have been hurt, no one should have tried but...

Xander looked over the four, Tor and Rhonda were leaning against each other both sleeping, and Rhonda sounded so cute, he was never going to let her live down that soft snore any more then he was going to forget that Tor sleeps with his mouth wide open…and Rhonda was going to be pissed about the drool on her shirt.

Kyle and Heidi both looked awake, and even looked over at him when he drew near. Kyle was in another chair next to the sleeping duo, watching Buffy’s mother room while, Heidi was cross legged in the floor holding something in her hand…is that a stake…where did she, does she carry one around with her all the time? Really? Even he and Willow didn’t do that.

“Did you get it?”

He should have known that would be question number one. “The vamp that attacked Buffy’s mother is dust, yes. The other one….not so much. He did the deed himself so he got a get out of jail free card.” Which Angel shouldn’t have, he should be dust right next to his dear Darla, but no, Buffy had to dance with him and…

“What? Then why don’t we-“

“Heidi-“

“No, Kyle, we can do this. You’ve killed them before. We can help. You want him dead, I can feel it. So let’s-“

So temping but…Angel can take out other vampires even Buffy can’t, he couldn’t let them get hurt, “No, we aren’t going-“

“Xander, I know we can-“

“It’s not safe-”

“Then I’ll go alone-“

No! “NO” And it was like that day by the ridge all over again, only this time it was Heidi he was growling at. “I said no.” And you will listen, it’s for you own good, Heidi. now just drop your eyes before I leave a hand print on your should- Good. Xander sighed as Heidi looked down and away, just like Kyle was doing he noticed, good, he felt his body relax.

“I don’t like him and I have staked vampires before but I know when I’m in over my head.” And staking him is way over my head, like standing on the ocean floor…but a guy can dream…but later, “So no going after him, and definitely not alone, got it?” Don’t make me wait too long for an answer, Heidi

“I won’t, I promise, not alone.”

She just has to sneak in that loophole doesn’t she? “No without me.” Get around that loophole. “Got it?”

“Fine.”

“Good, now lets get out of here and get some grub.” Something soft, man, his neck is killing him tonight.

***

“My coach is going to kill me tomorrow, just straight up.”

“You’ll have company, my brother is so going to kill me.”

Xander just chuckled at Tor and Rhonda, looking at the half eaten twinkie in his hand, letting his hand drop. He was too tired to finish it and his throat…man, the hospital had him on some good meds. Too bad they had to wear off. “We can help you clean up and Tor, well…”

“He won’t kill you, just make you run 50 laps or something-“

“Damn Kyle you’re probably right…I’d rather he kill me.”

“Suck it up, sports star. Yeah, cleaning would be a good idea before we…fuck is that time right?”

“It can’t be, the sun isn’t up.”

He felt the light panic rising as Rhonda rushed to the window and pulled up a heavy drape, bathing the room in light. Damn, they were going to be late.

“With my brother’s hours-I forgot.”

“Heidi showers now, then Rhonda. Tor you have a key to the guys locker room right? We’ll grab showers there. Now get cleaning before Rhonda’s brother kills us all.” Xander ordered grabbing the wrappers from the floor by the sofa as Tor grabbed the debris on the other side of the living room. Kyle went for the soda cans while Rhonda pulled out the vac, Heidi already having vanished into the shower.

Less then an half an hour to get cleaned up and be in first period…they’d make it. He hoped.

***Epilog***

“You have the nicest friends here, to show up at the hospital like that.”

She does. “They’re the best.” Even knowing all the risk they did show up, but just what were they thinking getting into the middle of things with Darla? They could have been hurt with that stunt.

“So much better than those, ah, friends you had in LA and so many. I’m so happy you’re really settling in here.”

Yeah it’s not bad even with the whole hellmouth and source of all evil thing, “We are settling, aren’t we?” She never thought that just folding clothes would be this nice, she missed being normal, “Willow and Xander are great. I’m glad I met them and didn’t listen to Cordelia.”

“Cordelia? Was that the name of one of the others?”

“Others?” What other, there were others? Where there vamps around, if they hurt her mother again the Master won’t know what hit him.

“Yes the blond and brunette, is one of them Cordelia and the boys with them were so nice as well, one of them even got some ice chips for me his name started with a K I think?”

“K?” she asked as she watched her mother try and remember the name. “I’m not sure-” Why would vampires get her ice?

“Oh well, most of the afternoon and night are a bit of a blur but do thank your friends for me. Now what do you say about a nice lasagna for dinner?”

“Yeah, sure.” Just calm down, they didn’t hurt her, mom’s fine, it’s not like the last stranger that showed up to help was hiding a dark secret or anything…she had to find this K guy and his friends.

The end

Title: Of You [Defying Gravity]

2013-07-19T19:58:50Z

Title: Of You
Word Count: 1,139
Challenge: smallfandomfest Round 13: Defying Gravity (movie);Pete/Griff;The first time Griff said "I love you'.
Rating: PG
Characters/Pairings: Griff/Pete
Series: Post-Gravity
Summary: Four times Griff didn’t say it and one time he did.

Griff didn’t even know his name the first time he thought about it.

It was the Alpha Kappa Taus kickoff-rush party and he was being handed another beer by one of the brothers, Michael or maybe it was Landon, and he happened to glance at the door.

He ended up spilling the drink all over his and the other brother’s, Landon it was Landon, clothe. He’s not normally that uncoordinated but something about the other guy. It was like his whole body just stopped working.

His legs felt all wobbly, his heart was pounding so loud he was sure he’d be able to hear it if not for the rush of blood through his ears which was drowning everything else out, and his face, he needed to cool off, fast.

Which was how Griff ended up in one of the bathrooms with his shirt off and his face dripping with water when the guy walked into the room.

Neither of them said anything. Again he couldn’t keep his eyes off the guy while the guy just smiled and headed for one of the urinals.

Nothing more happened because that’s when one of the other legacy, Todd in fact, rushed in and grabbed him for a ‘legacy pledge’ photo. But that was the first time Griff thought maybe it was okay to do more then just get off with a guy, like maybe like like, or more, a guy.

***

The next time he really thought about it was in the House too, only this time it was just the two of them.

They had gotten to know one another, he even knew Pete’s name, and become friends over the course of their pledges year. But Pete wasn’t Todd, Logan or Trip, he was Pete.

Which is why he’d said yes to the mad dash to the storage shed and back in the pouring rain to get the decorations to a party they both knew was going to be called off. He thinks he knew it would mean they’d have to take off their wet shirt, pants…everything. He wanted it.

He’s knees has stopped turning to jell-o and his face no longer felt like he standing next to the heater vent but he hadn’t stopped watching Pete and the world hadn’t stopped freezing for a heartbeat every time their eyes met.

That’s why he took the chance and did something he hadn’t done in over a year, and hadn’t done with someone new in even longer. Only this time it was different, it was more. He was defying gravity as he laid there on that couch with Pete.

He could love this, he could love…he really liked Pete.

***

He felt the same way all of sophomore year, through that summer and the next fall. Then came winter.

“What do you mean you’re moving out of the house? You can’t do that,” he wanted to give Pete a good shake, maybe if he did Pete would snap out of his funk and be normal again.

“I can’t deal with the sneaking around. The house is almost never empty. This isn’t what I want John,” Pete answered, marching out onto the baloney of the lodge they, and a number of other AKT, were staying over the first weekend of Winter break.

“Come on, it’s fun. It adds a bit of spice-“ come on he knew Pete had enjoyed it, he’s made sure of it.

“Right spice, something you add a bit of, but it’s all we ever do. Don’t you want to curl up on the sofa and watch a movie or spend all night in bed and then wake up in the morning? Have coffee and give me a kiss before you head off to class? Something more then just sex?”

He watched the snow fall, covering Pete in a light layer making him almost glisten and glow as the porch lights reflected off the flakes. Pete looked beautiful but he didn’t, couldn’t, respond. Did he want all that? With Pete? He liked Pete. He knew he did, maybe even…why wasn’t sex enough, why couldn’t they just get their rocks off.

***

Then came the worst week in his life and he couldn’t think about anything else but Pete and how he felt.

Which is why he’s here in the middle of the night when the hospital is empty except a duty nurse that’s fifty bucks richer and quit save for the steady beep of the machines and whoosh of air from the pump.

“You can’t…you have to make it Pete,” he whispered as he takes his lovers hand, “I told Todd, and the police, everything. He, they, know now. We can go on a date just like you wanted.”

He let out a sigh as he listened to his voice fade to be replaced with the sound of the machines but not another voice. Pete didn’t move.

“Come on Pete, you’re stronger then this, I’ll even take you to Cerulean you’ll love it. You just have to wake up,” he all but yelled at Pete, bring his lover’s hand up to his lips and closing his eyes as he waited, hoped, for some kind of response.

But none came, nothing happened at all. No twitch of his hand, no change from any of the machines. Nothing.

“I love you, I can’t lose you Pete,” he whispered at last, dropping back into the chair behind him, not letting go of Pete’s hand.

***

He loved Pete.

He smiles as he watched Pete sleep in the warm spring sun. They both should be studying, it’s why they had come out to the park but…he ran his hand through Pete’s light locks, watching as they slowly fell from his fingers strand by strand.

He could get used to this, “I love you Pete,” he whispered, smiling at himself, some day he’d say it to Pete when he was away…maybe.

“What was that?” Pete’s grogy voice asked as he started fluttering his eyes open, “did you just say-“

“Of you, I need a picture of you Pete. For my wallet. That’s what I said,” he answered, he could feel his heart beating so hard, he needed to calm down before it exploded out of his chest. He needed to breathe. Pete didn’t hear him.

“Okay, sure. That’s what I heard,” Pete reassured in a pacifying voice while pushing himself more upright against the tree behind him, a smile on his lips.

“Look, Pete, I don’t know what you think-“ he started, unable to stop himself.

“And I agrees, I need a photo…of you, too John,” Pete said simply with a wide smile.

“Thanks…maybe we can get Bozzy to take some, he loves any excuse to use that camera of his,” he suggested, ducking his head to avoid Pete’s smile, and hide his own.

The End

Title: In the light of the Sun [Arrow]

2013-07-19T19:56:03Z

Title: In the light of the Sun
Word Count: 1,017
Challenge: smallfandomfest Round 13: Arrow (tv); Oliver/Tommy; best memories of youth
Rating: PG
Characters/Pairings: Oliver/Tommy
Series: The Apartment
Summary: Oliver loves the sun after waking up and always has.

Back on the Island he had sworn he wouldn’t come back here. That this would be another part of his old life he’d cut out…that lasted all of two days.

Less then really. The moment he’d seen Tommy he knew he wouldn’t be able to stop himself from coming back here. He had honesty thought someone else would be living here, finding out Tommy had kept it has been, an unexpected surprise. A good one.

Just like the night before had been. It almost felt like that first time back in college, well the first time they were both sober anyways.

The light didn’t hurt.

Oliver blinked at the sunlight pouring in his window without the ice-pick to the brain feeling he usual woke up to. Then he felt the warm body beside him. Right he hadn’t been drunk last night he recalled, snuggling up closer to Tommy and shutting his eyes again.

“Don’t do that. It has to be noon or something. We need to get up.”

“I don’t see you getting out of bed either,” Oliver responded, keeping his eyes closed as he tried to snuggle deep into Tommy.

Try being the key word as Tommy choose that moment to roll toward the edge of the bed and sit up. Leaving a nice warm, but empty, spot behind, “If you stay we could always go for another round?” he offered as he reached out to pull Tommy back toward him.

“Another round? After four rounds last night?” Tommy asked, surprised. “We should do this sober more often. We both have more stamina.”

“We should, let’s start now,” Oliver agreed, giving Tommy a long deep kiss as he pulled his friend to the middle of the bed.

“I like that plan, I’m sure they can start that whatever meeting without us,” Tommy seconded, pulling Oliver on top of him.

“Maybe we can even walk together, it can’t be far,” Oliver suggested, the paused as he felt Tommy grow still under him, “What is it?”

“Ah….just where are we Oliver?” Tommy asked, looking around and noticing the strange apartment for the first time.

“This is one of those changes I’m not going to like. Used to be if I’m in that bed at five in the morning I’m not alone, I liked that,” Tommy complained, walking out of the bedroom. Heading straight for the coffee maker in the kitchen, “Waking up with it warm but empty, not as much fun.” He added, giving Oliver a disappointed look.

“Couldn’t sleep, to many things on my mind and I didn’t want to wake you. So I thought I’d catch the sunrise,” Oliver answered with a wide grin as he turned from the glass window and toward Tommy.

Tommy froze for a moment before carefully setting his now filled mug down, taking a deep breath, “Don’t do that. Don’t be fake with me, not here. Out there fine, I’ll play ball,” he conceded nodding to the city just visible in the first rays of the sun beneath them, “but not here. If you won’t tell me why you couldn’t sleep, fine. You don’t want to talk about the Island itself, fine. But don’t slap on your cheeses smile and expect me to buy it. I haven’t fallen for that since sixth grade and Barbra Lemay.”

“I haven’t thought about her in years,” Oliver remarked, letting his wide bright smile fade in favor of a more plain almost not there smile. “I couldn’t sleep and…I’ve gotten used to watching the sunrise when I could. It reminded me of home,” he added.

“We did stay up for them a lot back in college, and after, didn’t we?” Tommy recalled, smiling into his mug as he took a drink.

“Some days I think it was the only way we even realized it was time to stop partying and head for bed was seeing the sun cresting the mountains,” Oliver said, glancing off to the distant mountain, well beyond the foothills that held their, and other, family estates.

“I could get used to it again,” Tommy suggested, “well not the staying up all night because we’re getting to old for that. Well according to you your mom and my dad anyway, but the being up for sunrise with you. I could get behind that,” he said, standing beside Oliver at the window.

“Yeah?” Oliver asked, never taking his eyes away from the city as its sky line changed as the mirrors of glass turned golden under the light of the rising sun. Floor by floor, building by building and street by street the city began to glow.

And when it reached their window Oliver reached out his hand and smiles at the growing warmth under his hand.

“Yeah,” Tommy echoed as he reached out his hand, mingling their figures.

”Wait for me Oli,” Tommy called out as he kept trying to clime over the small fence to reach his best friend.

“Hurry up or we’ll miss it, it’s already starting,” Oliver shouted from the edge of the cliff, pointing at the light just visible in the dark sky.

“You could have helped me,” Tommy complained with a pout, crossing his arms and stomping as he marched over to join Oliver.

“You made it Tommy. And look it’s the sun,” Oliver cried happily. Grabbing Tommy’s shoulder as he jumped for joy.

“It’s just a sun, it happens everyday,” Tommy said, his pout fading in the face of Oliver’s delight.

“But I’ve never seen one. We’re never allowed up this early,” Oliver countered, never taking his eyes off the growing light.

“And we are so going to get spanked for this,” Tommy fretted, “my mom is going to be so mad.”

“It’s worth it anyways, yeah?” Oliver said, wrapping his arms around Tommy, enveloping him in his arms.

Tommy finally gave into the smile he’d been feeling just as the strong solid rays broke free from the mountain and found them. Illuminating the whole hillside with them at its heart. “Yeah.” He echoed, uncrossing his arms and smiling into the sun beside his best friend.

The End

Title: Marking him [Tower Prep]

2013-07-09T17:17:12Z

Title: Marking him
Word Count: 607
Challenge: solarbaby614's Five Acts Round Seven: Tower Prep: Ian/Conner: Staring biting with more then a bit of Possessiveness and some Pampering, and as always hints of a his coming Fall.
Rating: R
Characters/Pairings: Ian/Conner and reverences to Ian/Coach
Series: All my Tower Prep fics are linked
Summary: Ian makes things clear to Conner.

“That, that feels good Ian, really good,” Conner almost moaned as Ian manipulated his thumbs into the muscles of the spy’s upper back.

Ian grinned as he watched the mirror and saw Conner’s eyelids fluttering as the teen moaned, “I want to make you feel very good,” he whispered into Conner’s ear, biting and tugging on the earlobe while his teeth were there.

“Well if you keep this up I’m going to feel really good without even having to take my boxers off,” Conner confessed in husky voice, pushing up into Ian.

“You better not,” Ian stated, his voice clear and level, “You hold it until I say otherwise, got it Conner!” he ordered, sliding his hands down Conner’s back slowly, hitting the major stress points.

Conner answered came in bits and chucks between his moans and groans under Ian’s hands, “Oh god that’s going to be hard. Where did you learn to do all this? You’re amazing.”

“I’ve had a great teacher. The things he’s taught me…” Ian choose to trail off as he slide his teeth over the skin of Conner’s neck even as he ground his jean clad cock dick into Conner’s boxer covered ass, “Are amazing.”

Conner’s whole body pushed back for a fraction of a second, then he was pulling back, his eyes wide as he started into the mirrored reflection of Ian’s eye. “Ian, I’m not-“

“Relax,” Ian cut in with a smile, pulling his hips back, “It’s not time for that. not yet,” he reassured the man beneath him, “in fact, turn over. It is time we reached the point of tonight,” he ordered, pushing himself the rest of the way off Conner.

Slowly, unsure, Conner did as he was told and turned around to look into Ian’s eye, and then at all of Ian. Something which always left him breathless.

“I think you’ll enjoy this,” Ian said grinning as he slide back until he was over Conner’s groin area. He then slide his hand up Conner’s right thigh, pushing up the fabric of his boxers to show the other teen’s pail and solid leg. “I know I will.”

“What? What are you doing Ian?” Conner asked as he watched Ian starting at his right inner thigh then lean in. He felt the lick and the strapping of teeth over his skin. He had opened his month to ask again when he felt the teeth dig in. “Aaahhhh, Ian what the-“

Ian cut Conner off with a rough kiss. Mashing their teeth together even as he probed and plundered Conner’s mouth as much as tongue would let him. Ending the kiss only when he knew Conner needed to breath. “You’re mine. Just like him. Got that Conner.”

Conner glared at Ian in confusion while trying to catch his breath before trying to push Ian off him only to be shoved back to the floor, “You bit me, and who-“

“Doesn’t matter,” Ian stated clearly, pushing him thumb into the fresh bite mark, his eyes ever leaving Conner’s, grinning at Conner’s almost suppressed gasp at the pain, “You’re mine, right now that’s all you need to worry about understand Conner,”

“Ian,” Conner began only to lose his train of through when he felt Ian thumb being pressed into his tight while they groins were grinned together.

“Mine. Say it.”

“Yours, god let me-“

“Come.”

The moment Ian said the word Conner let go and felt it rip it’s way through his body hard leaving his boxers wet, his body boneless.

“That’s a good Conner,” Ian said with a smile, nipping at Conner’s neck.

Conner just laid there, everything but Ian forgotten.

Title: Moments in Time [Stargate: Atlantis ]

2013-07-08T21:38:12Z

Title: Moments in Time
Word Count: 2,430
Challenge: bdsm_fandom: July '13 Promptathon: azure_chaos SGA/various; Evan Lorne & various m/m(/m); 5 collaring ceremonies that Evan was invited to/attended (and what he got up to while he was there ;) ).
Rating: PG
Characters/Pairings: Evan Lorne/Sammy Bryant, Evan Lorne/Cameron Mitchell, Evan Lorne/John Sheppard, Graham Millar/Chuck (SGA), Evan Lorne/Cameron Mitchell/John Sheppard
Series: The Major a boy and his pup.
Summary: Lorne looks back over different moments in his life as he looks to his future.
Author's Notes: Timelines? What timelines, these shows happen when I want them to happen.

Lorne hadn’t been to many collaring ceremonies. Moving all the time, being discrete about his life choices and then spending half of his adult life not on Earth made it hard. But he’d managed to make it to a handful. Of course just because he’d been at a ceremony didn’t always mean the ceremony was what he remembered when he thought about those night.

“Mind if I sit here? I don’t think I’ve seen you around here before, just visiting for the ceremony?”

“Sit where you want. I’m an old friend of Granger, you?” Lorne asked in return as he took his time sizing up the man settling into the barstool next to him. With the compacted and developed body of an active mid-20 year old which was not hidden at all under the snug black shirt and dark jeans Lorne didn’t mind the man sitting next to him at all.

“Sammy Bryant, kind of know both from the scene,” The man, Bryant, answered holding out his hand.

“Captain Lorne, ah Evan,” Lorne introduced himself, taking Bryant’s hand for a firm handshake.

“Don’t spend much time in the civilian world I take it Evan?” Bryant said with a chuckle.

“Civilian world, you could say that. I can’t even remember the last time I hear someone other then my sister even use my first name,” Lorne explained, frowning as he tried to remember just when the last time had been.

“Maybe I shouldn’t have used it then,” Bryant said, unsure as Lorne’s frown.

“No, call me Evan. I like it,” Lorne ordered, smiling again.

“Cool, hey Trent, a couple of beers for me and Evan here,” Bryant requested, handing one of the bottles to Lorne with a smile a moment later, thanking the bartender.

“You with anyone here?” Lorne asked, taking a drink as he wanted for the answer.

Bryant swallowed hard, draining half his bottle before answering, “Nope. And my next shift isn’t until Monday night.”

Lorne raised an eyebrow at the additional information, “You should be more careful about giving out that information,” he added looking Bryant eye to eye.

“I’m a cop, I know how to-and you’re a friend of Granger. He’s big on being safe,” Bryant said nervously before finishing off his bottle.

“Something you only have my word on,” Lorne said pointedly as he stood up and set his beer on the bar, “Why don’t we find Granger and his Dom, give our well wishes and then head back to my hotel.”

“Okay,” Bryant agreed, standing while trying to drink from his bottle again.

Lorne smiled as he stepped into Bryant’s space, taking the bottle from the younger man, “We’ll spend some going over safety rules with…incentive for right answers and other things for wrong one,” he went on, planting his hand on Bryant’s ass with a strong swat and grip. “Sound good?”

“Yes Sir.”

***

Some of the collaring ceremonies he attended he hadn’t even realized were ceremonies and not demonstration until they had started, far to late to leave without getting the wrong kind of attention. And when you’re in a DC club that a lot of the top brass knows about and attends that’s the last thing you want to do. Not that it didn’t turn out well, very well in fact.

“I’m not into this scene, I’m here as a friend. Don’t tell me I’d look good in rope.”

The words came seemly out of nowhere actually making Lorne jump and put his reflexes on high alert until he spotted the guy half hiding next to one of the large, and tall, potted Jasmine plants that lined the outdoor garden play area of the club where the reception was being held. “Okay,” as all he could think to say.

The man just sighed, “Sorry, I’ve just been told that at least 8 times already today and I can’t see Dr. Mallard anywhere and Tony and Tim would just make it worse, well Tim would try and help but all I can see are the ways it wouldn’t and now I’m rambling to a stranger I need to fine Dr. Mallard,” the man went on before making a bee line for the other side of the garden without giving Lorne a chance to say anything.

“DC has some strange people,” Lorne commented to the air, just shaking his head.

“We aren’t all bad.”

Lorne turned, his eyes wide at the familiar southern twang coming from behind him, “Sir, I didn’t mean-,” he responded on instinct, only just stopping himself from saluting Major Mitchell when he remembered it was Cam.

“Relax Evan. And I wouldn’t be calling people Sir around here unless you mean it. And I’d be surprised if you did,” Cameron said, with a grin, “You a friend of Gibbs? Because Abby…that would just be weird.”

“I don’t actually know either of them,” Lorne said honestly.

“Then why?” Cam asked, clearly surprised.

“I don’t-I’m only on Earth every few months or so. When I am I always try and drop by a club,” Lorne explained, making sure no one was near enough to over hear.

“So you’re into, we dated for two months and? That I didn’t expect. Maybe you do mean it when you say Sir?” Cam said, looking Lorne over with new eyes.

“Not normally. Other then respect for the rank, and some time those holding the rank,” Lorne made clear, “Are you just a friend or are you a regular here?” he went on.

“The plus of being stationed on the Prometheus. We’re Earthside as often as not, so I make it about once a month or so,” Cam answer, pausing a moment before adding once last bit, “Sir.”

Lorne took his own moment to pause, studying Cam, mentally reviewing their time together the before acting. He reached out and slipped his hand around the front of Cam’s Jean, pulling Cam into his personal space until they were chest to chest while his other hand gripped Cam’s hair bring the taller man down a few inches to Lorne’s eye level. “You speak when spoken to. Your safe words are red/yellow/green until we talk later, do you understand boy?”

“Yes, Sir. All Green Sir,” Cam responded without missing a beat.

“That’s a good boy,” Lorne praised, letting go of Cam’s jeans but merely shifting his other hand down to hold the back of Cam’s neck, firmly. “Now why don’t you introduce me around.”

***

Of course not being Earthside means that sometimes he can’t make the ceremony or events he wanted to attend. But at least he’s not alone.

“You going to tell me what’s up?”

Lorne looked over at his commanding officer, shoving away his lunch before answering, “Nothing wrong Sir.”

“Major, you’ve been weird since the data-burst this morning. So why don’t you tell me about it,” John repeated his offer

“Sir-“

“And before you say nothing, I know you haven’t filled out a single piece of paperwork since it came in and you always have paper work after a data-burst. You never put it off,” John added, not looking away from his friend.

Lorne stared straight ahead for a long moment, looking out the great class window without really seeing anything, before answering, “Some good friends of mine from back home are having a collaring ceremony…today.”

“And you just heard about it,” John said, understanding the problem.

“Yeah, I wouldn’t have been able to go anyways but…Sometimes being way out here isn’t easy,” Lorne said with a sigh, standing and picking up his plate. “I should get back to that paperwork Sir.”

“Wait, it won’t hurt the paperwork to wait another day. Go hit the range with your Marines and blow off some steam,” John ordered Lorne with a grin, “then later maybe I’ll stop by your quarters, Sir.”

“That…that might be just what I need John. Shoot some stuff and some time with Argos,” Lorne said nodding with a faint smile.

***

There were also ceremonies much closer to home that he was able to attend. And those he was not only happy to attend but proud to play a role in sometimes as well.

Lorne smiled as he looked over the small gathering. They didn’t even half fill the large ballroom but their normally meeting space, a mid-sized conference room in the central tower, just hadn’t felt right. Today needed something special.

And the room was special. Decorated sparsely, party supplies weren’t a priority when that space could carry coffee or chocolate, with a few streamers of random colors crisscrossing the ceiling it was mostly down to the natural sunlight to decorate the room. Something the Ancients clearly had done themselves.

The natural light of the late afternoon sun came in through the large glass windows that dominated two walls and reflected off both the other walls, the ceiling and even the floor to fill the ballroom with ever shifting beams of light that slowly shifted between light hues of every color as the sun, and Atlantis itself, moved. And one of those beams of light was landing right on Chuck, whose smile was almost brighter then side light.

“You ready for this Chuck?” Lorne asked the man standing before him.

Chuck’s answer didn’t come right away, and even when it did come his eyes never left the man standing next to him as he gave his one word answer, “Yes.”

“Graham, are you ready?” Lorne then asked the other man.

Graham’s expression, a mix of determination and a smile, never changed as he responded, “I’m ready Major.”

Lorne nodded at their answers then looked over the two dozen or so people in attendance, making sure everything was seated and ready before he began, no reason to keep the two men waiting any longer.

“We all know why we’re here,” He started off, calling everyone’s attention to him, “Chuck and Graham have decided it’s time to make their relationship official. And they’ve asked us to witness it and be part of it. Chuck,” he finished with a nod toward the man before stepping aside.

Slipping into the seat being kept open for him he took Cam and John’s hands in his own as Chuck promised to look after and protect Graham while placing a collar around the kneeling Marine’s neck. Graham followed by offering a lock, with a single key, to his Owner as the symbol of trust, a promise to obey and serve.

As Lorne watched Chuck pulled the key from the lock after clicking it shut, locking Graham’s new collar in place, Lorne reached around his boy and pup, pulling them closer. That’s when he knew it was time. Time he asked them to be his forever.

***

Despite his lifestyle choices Lorne knew he was traditional at heart.

That was why he had waited almost a year, bid his time until he was able to personally collect everything he needed from Earth, then wait until both Cam and John were scheduled to be on Atlantis for about a week at the same time before he made his move.

He took them out to the beach. Enjoying a day under the sun and on the sand; just him, his boy and his pup without a care in the world. He even brought his paints and canvas so he’d always be able to remember what they looked like when he knelt before them, a rare act in itself, and offered them rings and tags.

Both men just looked at him for a long moment. Then, as Lorne had expected, it was Cam that acted first. Stepping forward his boy picked up the ring nearest to him, the Titanium ring was a deep gray with a band of black running around its center. As Cam lifted it closer the silver chain that it was looped through it pulled tight, drawing out the military style dog tag that had been tucked behind it.

Lorne saw the confused looked on Cam’s face as the man met his eyes before taking the dangling tag and reading it. Lorne knew the moment Cam spotted the change, the only one that separated it from a regular issues tag. The forth slot, blank on his boy’s other tags read simply ‘Property of Major Lorne’.

Lorne felt his heart speeding up and all but shattering against his ribcage as he heard his boy whispers yes, never taking his eyes from the tag. Even knowing that he would say yes, actually hearing it still made him feel lightheaded and so damn happy.

He didn’t know how long they would have stayed there, Cam looking at the tag as he looked at Cam had John not spoken, unfreezing as he tried to pull off his mitts. “put them on me,” he demanded, his voice muffled by the hood. His eyes never leaving the ring, or the milk bone shaped tag nestled behind it.

“Shhh pup,” Lorne ordered with a wide grin as he picked up the two items, letting the case land in the sand. “Is that a yes?” he asked.

“Well damn I think it is,” Cam answered for his fellow submissive as John nodded his head almost franticly. Cam knelt beside John and slowly stroked and soothed the pup while Lorne reached foreword and took Argos’s tags and added the sliver chain to it, watching as the old red tag that said only Argos was joined by the dark ring and the gray Titanium bone shaped tag that said Argos on one side and read ‘Property of Major Lorne’ on the other.

“You look good in it pup,” Lorne told his pup, seeing his own wearing them filled him in a way nothing ever had before. Then he looked up at Cam, his ring and tag still being held. “May I?” he asked, taking Cam’s hand in his own, feeling the edges of the tag on his skin.

Once Cam nodded Lorne pulled on the chain, slipping the tag out of his boy’s hand. Slowly he worked the tag off of the chain before returning it to Cam’s hand. Then with careful hands he unclasped the simple chain around Cam’s neck, feeding one end through the new tag, watching as he slid past each metal sphere with a click until it came to a stop, resting next to the other tag before reconnecting the chain. Lorne let it drop, showing outside his shirt as he stood back and looked at both his boy and pup. Wearing his tags, his rings. For the first time in his life he felt complete.

***The End***

Title: A day at the beach [Stargate: Atlantis]

2013-06-29T19:34:02Z

Title: A day at the beach
Word Count: 608
Challenge: bdsm_fandom Lottery Challenge June 2013: non-sexual animal play
Rating: G
Characters/Pairings: Evan Lorne/John Sheppard
Summary: Major Lorne has some down time so he takes his pup out to the beach.

“Fetch pup, find the stick,” Lorne called as the stick left his hand, sailing through the air toward the other end of the small beach he and his pup had found.

“Aroo,” the pup bayed before leaping and scrambling across the sand after the wooden toy.

Lorne let out a light chuckle as his pup waged his tail and held up his head in triumph once he had the stick before slowly trawling back.

“That’s a good pup, yes a very good pup,” Lorne said, scratching his pup behind the ears as he took the stick. “Yeah you’re a good boy, Argos,” the major assured his pup before throwing the stick again, “go get it pup.”

“Arf arf,” the pup called out, charging after the stick and reaching it quickly, only this time after doing his little victory pose the pup didn’t bring it right back, he just stood there.

“Argos? Come on back pup, bring it back,” Lorne called, waving for the pup to return to his side.

But Argos didn’t return to his Master’s side, he thrashed his head from side to side then sauntered toward the shaded area next to the Puddle Jumper where Lorne had set up their blanket and the rest of their supplies.

The pup dropped the stick and then pawing at the cooler, looking toward Lorne.

“Need some more water pup? It is a little hot out here I guess,” Lorne conceded to his pup, joining him under the shade. Once there he pulled out a jug of water and a large shallow pan which he then filled with the water before taking a few swallows himself right from the jug. “What? You worried about getting my germs pup?” the Handler asked with a chuckle as his growled a bit at that last move.

The pup just shook his head and went back to drinking while Lorne rummaged through the cooler for one of the bags of chilled fruit he had brought from the Athosians village.

Sitting next to his pup he rested his back against the jumper he pulled off a chuck of the fruit and pop it in his mouth before pulling off another chuck and holding it out for his pup. “Argos,” he called getting his pup’s attention.

“Bark, bark,” Argos barked snapping forward and grabbing the fruit, and the major’s fingers.

“Hey, watch it pup,” Lorne said frowning at his pup, “the fruit not me,” he ordered, pulling off another chuck of fruit, “Now sit.”

Argos wined and tried to get to his Owner’s hand.

“No, calm down, sit,” Lorne repeated, then repeated it twice more until his pup was finally sitting. “good pup,” he said, finally giving his pup the fruit.

The pup munched down on the fruit and then crawled forward and rested his forepaws and head on Lorne’s lap, looking up at the fruit traveling from bag in Lorne’s hand to his mouth.

“Yeah you can have some more,” Lorne said with s smile after chewing his mouthful, breaking off another piece and letting Argos eat it off his hand.

It wasn’t long before the two finished off the bag but still neither of them moved from their stop. Lorne relaxed and lazily ran his hand down the length of his pup from head to mid back and back again as they watched the sun slowly began to set.

“We should come back here with my paints and Cam, I’d love to paint to the two of you were…would you like that?” Lorne asked, never looking away from the crystal waters.

“Woof,” Argos said happily, snuggling deeper into his Owner’s lap.

Lorne just smiles.

Title: What they are [Buffy the Vampire Slayer]

2013-06-29T17:59:35Z

Title: What they are
Word Count: 3,765
Challenge: bdsm_fandom Lottery Challenge June 2013: scars/scarification, shaving/depilation, enemas, bites/bruises, waxplay and Bonus: humiliation (in public)
Rating: R
Characters/Pairings: Graham, Xander, Riley
Summary: In a wishverse where Cordelia never changed things, it fell to the U.S. Military and not Buffy to deal with the Master. Xander got a few toys and got out of town. And now it’s time to make a point to both Riley and Graham about what they are.
Author's Notes: I hope you enjoy but to be warned, this story has some dub-consent and pain play.

Of all those things that the Vampire ordered of them, this was honestly the one Riley liked the least, well of all the things that didn’t hurt other people, those he liked even less.

“Come on Ri, let’s get this done,” Graham said as he handed the water nozzle to Riley before getting on all fours in the tub after stripping down to his jockstrap. “We don’t have that much time before sunset.”

“Yeah, can’t keep our lord and master waiting,” Riley said trying for sarcasm but just coming out resigned as he knelt next to the tub and started the water, letting it warm up before moving on to the next step.

Neither of the two men talked much for the next few minutes as Riley slowly worked the nozzle into Graham’s ass. Riley focused on the mechanical movements of the task. Working it in and filling Graham’s ass then letting his friend flush when filled; then repeating it. The Midwestern farm boy did his best not to notices how husky his best friend’s voice sounded, or how…full the pouch of Graham’s jockstrap became as they continued to fill and flush Graham’s rectum until the water mostly clear.

And then it was his turn.

Riley pulled off his shirt and dropped his pants leaving only his jockstrap on as Graham had before he took his place in the tub. Then he closed his eyes, knowing it was coming was hard enough but seeing it was more the Riley could stand. So he waited, just trying to breathe.

He didn’t have to wait long before he felt the warm metal of the nuzzle pushing against the muscles of his asshole. Riley forced himself to take a breath and let it in; taking what comfort he could from Graham when he felt his friend’s hand on his back, making slowly wide circles.

“It’s okay Riley, I’m here,” Graham whispered, letting his friend lean into him.

Riley waited until he felt like he couldn’t take any more to signal for Graham to stop before moving to the toilet and letting it out, he hated that way it felt inside him but afterwards he always felt so empty. It made the next one easier but he wasn’t always sure that was a good thing.

Not that he had any choice in the matter Riley knew as he got into the tub for the second time and repeated the processes twice more until he felt drained, in more ways then one.

“I hope he’s in the mood to play tonight, I hate when he has us do this and I don’t want to have to do with again soon,” Riley complained as he rinsed out the tub as Graham cleaned the nozzle.

“I think he has something special planned for tonight, or are you forgetting the second part of his orders for us, or well me I guess,” Graham reminded his friend, pointing toward the green neon post it note on the mirror with the tasks they were to have done before nightfall.

“Did you have any idea why he wants you shaved” Riley asked, frowning at the second one on the list, the order for Graham’s chest and shoulders to be shaved smooth.

“No, he’s never really said anything about my hair before,” Graham answered, picking up the shaving cream, “other then he wants us clean shaven and with buzz cuts,” he added, feeling the day’s worth of stubble along his chin.

“I guess we’ll find out,” Riley said, taking the can of shaving cream from Graham, “now take a seat, I have no idea how long this will take,” he added, shaking the can then spraying it onto Graham’s chest, “I’ve never shaved anything so…large before.” He added with a smirk.

“I’ll show you large,” Graham joked back, flexing both arms making his already large chest and arms to bulge larger.

“You’re a stud, I just can’t keep my hands off you,” Riley joshed his buddy as he started rubbing the cream, evening it out across Graham’s chest, abs and most of the shoulder. “It’s just a shame I can’t do this all the time,” he added dryly, rinsing his hands of cream before opening the ten pack of disposable razor.

“I could get used to it,” Graham said grinning as he leaned back to give Riley a better angle.

“Maybe next time it will be you doing this,” Riley suggested, kneeling in front of his follow slave and putting the razor to Graham’s left chest muscle. Making a long slow swipe then running it under the water to clean, then doing it again.

“I don’t think I would mind that,” Graham said looking down at Riley, his voice low, his chest barely moving as he spoke, “I wouldn’t mind at all.”

“Right,” Riley said with a hard swallow as he realized just how close to Graham’s cock he was, his very hard cock. He wasn’t sure how long it had been for Graham but he knew he himself hadn’t gotten off in almost a week and a half and it had to be at least as long for Graham. He could change that right now.

And they wouldn’t even get in trouble for it Riley mused as he continued to run the razor over Graham’s left pec. They were not allowed to jerk off or have sex with anything unless Xander told them to, with one exception. At any point Riley could suck Graham off and then be sucked off by Graham in return, all Riley had to do was…do it.

Xander knew just how to torturer them both. Riley felt guilt for not doing it and Graham felt bad whenever he brought it up because he knew his friend was still straight. Fuck Xander-

“Ouch!”

“What, you okay?” Riley asked, pulled from his thoughts as he realized he has just tried shaving off Graham’s right nipple, “fuck, sorry I got-”

“Distracted, yeah it’s alright. Not even bleeding, you just hit it with the side and after last night-” Graham explained as he lightly fingered his nipple.

“It’s still sore as fuck? You were holding five pounds off them. Each,” Riley reminded his friend as he grabbed a new razor and went back to slowly shaving the rest of Graham’s chest, taking care not to hit his nipple again.

“I remember, damn I remember,” the bigger man said letting out a breath.

“It was impressive, really impressive,” Riley admitted as he shifted down lower to start shaving Graham’s abdominals.

“If only you were the only one it impressed, I think he went as high as he did because it was getting that girl’s attention, she made it home alright this morning?” Graham asked as he ran a finger over his chest and felt how different it was without any hair.

“I dropped her off about an hour after sunset, he didn’t even drink from her,” Riley answered, finishing with the shave. “And I think that’s that.”

“It’s been three nights then. He’s going to want to drink tonight. And we’d better make sure we got all the hair.” Graham said back as he stepped under the showerhead and turned on the water, letting it wash all the extra cream away before he started feeling his body for any hair.

“It’ll be easier if I do that,” Riley said, stepping under the water. Placing his hands on Graham’s shoulder he slowly moved them lower, running his finger tips over every inch of his friend’s firm muscles, pausing only once to take the razor to a spot where Graham’s chest curved into his abs. “Now your done.” he added, stepping out from under the water.

“Good, just a moment,” Graham requested, waiting until Riley had left before he leaned over and turned the water all the way to cold.

***

“Good,” was all Xander said when he inspected Graham just after nightfall.

Both humans were kneeling, heads bowed, and waiting as when he walked out of his basement bed room. The vampire smirked to himself as he ran his hand over Graham’s smooth skin.

“As much as I like you both dressed just like this I do have something a bit different in mind for tonight,” Xander told them before pointing at a pair of gym bags that the master of the house had brought home with him a few nights before. “Riley, the one on the right is yours, the other is Graham’s. Fetch.” He added amused.

Riley delayed only long enough to say yes sir before rushing to comply with the order, bringing the bags over and laying one in front of Graham and the other before himself as he retook his spot.

“Help each other put them on, now,” Xander ordered, taking a seat in a large arm chair to watch is slaves.

The two humans shifted on their knees, trading glances out of the corner of their eyes for a brief moment before unzipping the bags and slowly laying out the contents on the floor.

As they unpacked the bags and lay everything out it became clear that Xander had specified which bag belong to which not just because of the size different between the two men.

Graham’s bag was seemed almost empty, holding only a black jockstrap, four leather arm/ankle bands and a pair of solid work boots, also all in black but nothing else.

Riley’s bag held far more.

Riley’s bag also held a black jockstrap and four leather bands but Riley also pulled out a pair of ACU pants with a matching cap and blouse and a gray shirt that proclaimed Army in bold letters. Even the boots weren’t just work boots like Graham’s but tan combat boots that matched the rest of the uniform.

“Aren’t you always muttering that you’re a soldier not a slave under your breath?” Xander asked with a smirk as he came closer to his soldier turned slave, “That is why I made that mess with that family last month wasn’t it? Don’t you want to dress like one again?”

Riley stared at the shirt, unable to take his eyes away from the word, “I-this…don’t make me do this?” he pleaded, letting the cloth slip through his fingers.

“It’s what solders wear isn’t it?” Xander gloated as he stood before adding,”Isn’t it Riley?”

“Not like this, please,” Riley almost begged as he stood looking at Xander head on. “I won’t-

Riley barely got the word “won’t” out before Xander’s hand was squeezing around his throat, cutting off anything else. “You don’t tell me no, you will obey or it won’t be you I kill boy,” the Vampire stated, glaring at his thrashing and struggling slave while he pulled a photo from his pocket, a photo of a mid-aged couple and three children posed for a family photograph.

“N-no-d-” Riley struggled to say as he hung limp, all the fight had vanished at the sight of the family photo.

He was dropped to the ground with the thud, “I expect you both dressed and ready before I am,” Xander ordered his slaves as he glared down at Riley before turning and heading toward his bedroom.

“You okay?” Graham asked, moving to get a better look at Riley’s neck only to be pushed away.

“We need to get dressed,” Riley just said bluntly as he grabbed the shirt only the throw it on the ground with a loud “fuck!”

***

The club was packed.

More so then it normally would be on a midweek Wednesday night. And Graham did not like the looks he was getting from everyone. He knew it wasn’t the first time his Master had brought him and Riley to the club, they had both been to the club and on its stage at dozens of times over the last year so he didn’t understand it.

Riley getting the looks he’d understand, Riley should be getting them. Riley had never come dressed in a uniform before, and even hunched over down cast he filled it out well. He was hot, no question, which was all the more reason they should be looking at his friend and not him.

And still all eyes seemed to be on him.

Graham forced himself to keep his breathing, and hopefully his heartbeat, steady as the three made their way to the stage.

He couldn’t hold back the confusion from showing on his face when he saw what was on the stage. Rather than the St. Andrew’s cross that was Xander’s usual tool there was, well…bench wasn’t quite the right word through it was one. It just had extras, locking rings that came out of the bench like stocks, five of them in all, two on back side and three on the other side. Xander had never used hard metal on him like this.

“Move it boy,” Xander hiss in his ear as he picked his boy up. Graham felt almost weightless for a spit second. Then he felt the air being forced from his lungs as he hit the padded top of the bench. “Don’t be to slow next time.”

“Y-yes, si, sir. Sorry Sir,” Graham answered as quickly as his need for breath would allow him, letting out a shudder at cool air hitting his ass when his shorts were pulled off him moments before he felt cold metal pressing firmly around his legs followed by a faint but clear click of a pair of lock.

Graham closed his eyes and tried to think of anything else while he felt and heard the same thing happening to his hands but he couldn’t stop his reaction, the reaction he always had, arousal.

He felt his face heat up when Xander manhandled his head into place, locking it in with a louder click before running his cool hands across his back.

“Well now, can I guess why you’re all here?” Xander asked the crowd; Graham could feel the smirk on his Master’s voice. Opening his eyes Graham looked right into Riley’s and knew the other man had realized it as well.

“I think you’re all here for me and my boy’s six month anniversary,” Xander said addressing the crowd before lowering his voice for just Graham and Riley, “I took you from that base of yours a half a year ago today. Do you even remember it anymore?”

“Sir,” Graham gasped, both in surprise at not realizing it has been half a year and the throbbing pain of Xander taking his dick in a hard grip through his jockstrap. “No, sir,” he answered, knowing it was what his Owner wanted to hear.

“Good, even if you are lying.”

Graham was sure his heart was going to stop when his Master called him on his lie but nothing followed as the Vampire turned back to the crowd, telling them some BS story about how they came together.

He let himself drift. Then he felt the smack.

Pain shot through one thigh then the other as he felt his Master’s hand spanking him, hard. His ass felt hot, a heat growing hotter with each slap.

Then he felt something different, new. Pain seemed to blossom right after he felt his Owner’s cold skin then. Hell those were teeth. But they were different.

It took the second bite for it to hit Graham; his Vampire Master was using normal teeth to bite him. And they were painful but he didn’t think he was bleeding, he wasn’t being drunk from, he knew that feeling and this wasn’t the same.

Graham let out a hiss when he felt his Master hand land a swat on his ass right over the bites.

***

He couldn’t believe Graham was still hard.

Keeping his eyes locked forward in Xander’s mock at attention stance limited his vision but from what he could see Xander was being harder on his friend than normal. Graham’s body was covered with marks, from Xander’s teeth, from Xander’s pinches and even from Xander’s hand.

And when the other slave had been flipped over he thought for sure the pain of resting on his back would have killed the erection but if anything Graham’s pouch looked bigger.

And now his friend was being covered in wax.

Riley almost let himself frown but forced himself to stop. He may not be a real soldier anymore but he wouldn’t embarrass the uniform at least. He just hoped all he had to do was stand and watch today.

“Private,” Xander called again, right next to his ear, “When I call you answer soldier.”

“Sir yes Sir,” Riley responded almost on instinct and was kneeling beside Graham before realizing it was Xander he was responding to and not a DI.

He knew he couldn’t deal with that now, he pushed the thought away and took a better look at his friend before him. Graham’s chest was covered in cooling wax, it dotted and covered the area of Graham’s body he had shaved earlier that night. Clearly this had been the plan.

“Clean him off.”

The order was accompanied by a small plastic square being dropped on Graham’s chest. Riley recognized it as one of the things he used to scrape clean dishes. And he was supposed to use it on Graham?

He stretched his fingers as he reached for it, glancing at Graham’s face as he did.

Graham looked….Graham looked gone. Blissed out and high. Riley forced himself to breath and turn away from Graham’s face and toward his chest, his wax covered chest.

Riley lightly ran the square over Graham’s chest, knocking some of the larger pieces of wax off but also eliciting a groan from Graham as the scraper brushed over a deep red bruise.

He turned almost as red when Graham actually pushed up against the scraper and Riley saw Graham’s pouch twitch.

Riley just started at the black pouch struggling to contain Graham’s dick as it twitched again when the next bruise was touched.

“Yes boy, he’s enjoying it,” Xander whispered into his ear.

Riley felt Xander pressed in close behind him and reach around, laying a hand over each of Riley’s own. Guiding his right hand, which held the scraper, across Graham’s chest from one flat ring of wax to the next, pressing his hand and the scraper in it harder as the Vampire did so.

His other hand was taken more firmly and lead to Graham’s pouch where Xander wrapped both their hands around Graham’s jockstrap clad cock, “imagine what they’re seeing boy,” Xander whispered softly nuzzling into Riley’s neck, running his tongue around the edge of Riley’s collar. “Tell me what they’re seeing.” Xander ordered, still controlling both hands.

“They see me-" Riley began.

“What are you,” Xander demanded, nipping at his neck.

“They see a slave-

“Soldier,”

“a slave…slave soldier with his…mas-his ow- his commander-“

“I’m you’re master boy, I’m not in uniform.”

“his mas…master guiding him to remove the wax from your other slave while I-”

“slave soldier,” Xander ordered, drawing blood with one of his fangs.

“While your slave soldier jerks your other slave off sir,” Riley said, finally finishing, wishing again that he wasn’t in uniform as he knelt there; holding Graham’s pulsing dick which he knew was ready to come at any moment from the way Graham was breathing and moving under his arms.

“He’s ready, he just needs a bit more, don’t stop,” Xander ordered with a smirk.

Riley watched as Xander let go of his left hand and slipped his now free hand under Graham’s jockstrap. He watched as Graham started bucking his hips at the new stimulation before letting out a moan and becoming very still. “good boy,” Xander whispered before withdrawing his hand.

A hand which was wiped on Riley’s uniform.

Riley had to fight not to drop his head shamefaced at the smell of fresh come and feel of Xander rubbing his hand all over the front then back of the ACU blouse. “I think his chest is clear enough,” Xander added pulling Riley’s other hand away from Graham.

Riley just focused his eyes straight ahead at the far wall and over the heads of the crowd before him. Trying not to see the glee in their eyes at the sight of a soldier’s uniform being smeared with come.

Which was how he didn’t realize what was happening until Graham cried out in pain.

His first instinct was to get rise and protect Graham but the moment he tensed to move he felt Xander clamp down on him, using a single hand the Vampire held him firmly on his knees. That’s when Riley saw what was in the other hand, a thin strip of metal dripping with fog and covered with frost, with a mark of a matching size pressed into Graham’s chest right over his heart.

“You belong to me slave, and it’s time you were marked to show it, don’t you agree,” Xander asked and it took a moment for Riley to realize he wasn’t the one being talked to but Graham who had seemed to have snapped out of his blissful daze and was staring at the strip of metal.

“It’s called an ice brand, like it?” Xander asked before pressing it down perpendicular to the first, creating an X of frozen flesh with a smile, not given Graham a chance to answer.

Riley watched as Graham took the pain, holding back and cry of pain and letting out only a long guttural grunt. Riley just wanted to hold his friend as he watched Xander pressed the metal over the two marks again and again until finally Graham cried out.

***

“You okay there Ri?”

“Am I okay? I should be asking you that. I’m not the one that my chest froze,” Riley said as he rolled over and looked over toward the other bed where Graham was laying. “How does it feel?”

“It’s not bad, numb more then anything,” Graham answered, looking at the large white square of gauze on his chest. “I hadn’t expected to be marked, but you never answered, are you okay?” Graham asked, shifting his eyes from his chest to Riley.

“It’s not like he played much with me tonight, he didn’t even take off my clothes tonight,” Riley said, rolling back over to stare at the ceiling.

“He knew you wanted him too, that’s why he didn’t,” Graham whispered softly, watching his friend. “You are still a soldier.” He added, trying to sound reassuring.

“No we aren’t, not anymore. Good night Graham.” Riley stated calmly, clicking off the bed side lamp.

***The End***